Michigan Weather and Women: Part 4 Finding real love, at last. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. Driving home the next day felt like waking up from some kind of dream until I pulled into our driveway and Munchkin came running out to greet me. As I was getting out to reassure him that he hadn't been abandoned, the reality of my life settled right back in. I went inside, and Lane and Mary grunted their hellos without looking up. Ah, home. I texted Erin that I made it back safely, and she replied almost immediately saying what a great night she had, and how much she missed me already. It was going to be a long three weeks until she rotated back to the hospital in Petoskey. Luckily, life was as busy as always, and time flew by. For the first time since I was a child, I could honestly say that I was happy. My happiness lasted until the day before Erin was scheduled to return. I got my first inkling that something might be wrong when I called to see if Wilma wanted me to pick up any groceries for her from town. She didn't answer, which was strange, and the call went to voicemail. Even if she was napping, she was a very light sleeper and would normally answer by the third ring. I had a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach, so I went straight to Wilma's to make sure she was alright. Everything seemed fine when I pulled into the yard, but there was no answer when I knocked on her door. I tried again, but there was nothing but an eerie silence. Fearing the worst, I grabbed the spare key from its hiding place and went inside. I called Wilma's name and, hearing no reply, went quickly through the house trying to find her. When I got to her bedroom, I could hear a low moaning sound from the attached washroom. I ran in and found Wilma collapsed by the bathtub. She had slipped and hit her head, injuring her hip and arm in the process. She didn't have her phone with her when she fell and had been unable to move, so who knows how long she had been lying there. I called 911 for an ambulance and then called Erin and suggested that she meet us at the hospital. It took forever for the paramedics to arrive, and longer still to get Wilma loaded into the ambulance. By the time I got to the hospital, she was already being triaged by their emergency team. I took a few minutes while I waited for an update on Wilma's condition to call the rest of the family and give them the news. Alison came directly to the hospital after class, and Sharon brought Mary and Lane as soon as they got home from school. Erin arrived a few hours later and broke down when she saw me. Finally, just after nine, the doctors gave Erin an update. Wilma was in rough shape; she was badly dehydrated and had a moderate concussion, a fractured wrist, and a bone bruise on her hip. It would take her weeks to recover in the hospital. The good news was that she would make a recovery, given enough time and support. Erin and Mary decided to stay with Wilma in the hospital while Sharon dropped Alison at her dorm and drove Lane back to the house. By midnight, Mary had nodded off in a chair in the corner of Wilma's room, while I waited outside with Erin. "You should go home, Davis. There's nothing else you can do tonight. Thank God, you found her; I am not sure what I would have done if you hadn't. I already lost Grampy; I am not ready to lose Gran as well. They are all I have." I wrapped her in my arms and pulled her close. "You have me, now, too. And the girls. And you know Lane would do anything for you, you just need to ask. I was serious about what I said in Grand Rapids, Erin. I love you." Erin pulled me closer but didn't reply. The following week was a rollercoaster of emotions. Wilma was improving far quicker than the doctors had anticipated, but she would still be in rehab for at least another two weeks. It was impossible to hide Wilma's accident from the rest of the family, and they descended on the hospital like vultures; or, more accurately, their lawyers descended on the hospital while, for the most part, they stayed far away where it was warm. The one exception was Erin's stepfather, who flew in the next day. "For Christ's sake, Erin. Haven't you done enough harm as it is? Do you want your Gran to die alone on the floor of that dingy old shack of hers? It's time for her to move into a care facility that can look after her. Be reasonable!" When he failed to persuade Erin to act on his behalf, his attorneys requested an emergency court order, alleging that Wilma lacked the capacity to make her own medical decisions, that Erin was not acting in her best interests, and that one of Wilma's children should be appointed as her legal guardian. Wilma was furious when she learned of his actions, but there was little she could do to stop him until she was discharged from the hospital. Both sides knew that her doctor's recommendation would hold a lot of weight with the judge, and it was not good news for Wilma when it came. "If Mrs. Anderson is to return home, she will require around-the-clock care and company. If such care can't be arranged, then I recommend that she be placed in a long-term assisted-living facility that can treat any lingering effects from her fall, and from her late-stage cancer." Erin took the news like a physical blow, and she staggered backward to a chair. We didn't have the resources for 24-hour nursing, and it would be impossible to arrange it with such short notice even if we did. "I'm sorry, Davis. I need to be alone for a while to think." She left without looking back or saying goodbye to Wilma, and I just let her go. I wanted to ease her pain, but I knew that there was nothing I could do. She had lost, and her family had won. I was despondent as I made my way towards the exit, so much so that I nearly ran into Alison who was finishing up her shift at the hospital. "You look terrible, Brother, what happened? Is Wilma alright?" I explained to her about the doctor's recommendation and Erin's reaction. "No one has had the heart to tell Wilma, yet. She's recovered from the fall, but this news is going to kill her." Alison looked at me for a minute, before her mouth quirked upwards in a smile. "I'll do it." "What do you mean? "I'll do it. I'll look after Wilma. I am wrapping up my clinical practicum tomorrow, and I was planning on working this summer. I will look after Wilma instead. Mary can move in with us as well, and I can teach her what she needs to know to care for her when I'm not there. Once her school year is done in June, she and I can spell each other off, and I can still pick up some shifts here and there." It was an amazing offer, but I couldn't let her do it. "Alison, I can't ask you to give up your job for the summer. You need that money for your living expenses at school." "You're not asking; I'm offering. And since you've paid for my tuition so far, I am debt-free and can take out a loan to cover my last term." "I didn't cover the tuition, it was your;" "Davis. Really? Our mother, who never met a five-dollar bill she couldn't snort or inject, left me a college fund? Please. I am not an idiot. I love you, Big Brother, and I love what you have done for me and the others, but it's my time to step up now as well. Let me do this." I felt a heaviness lift from my chest as I hugged Alison and lifted her off her feet. I tried to reach Erin to let her know about Alison's offer, but I drove to her apartment, and she wasn't there, and she must have turned her phone off. I figured she must have gone to Wilma's, so I headed that way. I pulled in just as the sun was setting and found her SUV parked in the laneway, crosshatched by the lengthening shadows of the trees. I parked and saw a lone figure at the end of the dock, still wearing her scrubs. I could see whitecaps on the waves as they smashed into the dock, and I knew she must be freezing, so I grabbed my jacket out of the back of the truck and went to join her. The footing was treacherous, with patches of ice hidden by the gloom and spray, but I made my way carefully to Erin and wrapped my jacket around her shoulders. She closed her eyes and leaned back against me. "Am I doing the right thing, Davis? Gran could have died. She would have died if not for you. Can we risk that happening again? Am I just holding on to the past?" When she was finished, Erin lapsed into silence. "You are doing what Wilma asked you to do. I know your stepfather says that she isn't mentally competent, but I tell you, if she's not mentally competent then none of us are." "But it doesn't make a difference anymore. You heard what the doctor said, and I can't go against her recommendation." "You don't have to, Erin. Alison has offered to move in with Wilma to look after her, and she will teach Mary to look after her as well. Between the two of them, Wilma can stay in the house until the fall, at least, and then we can see." Erin turned towards me in her excitement but lost her footing on the slippery dock and fell backward into the water, pulling me with her. Now, in the summer, that kind of accident might be cause for some laughter and an embarrassing story around the dinner table. In late April, however, spending any time in the frigid waters of Lake Michigan could rapidly prove fatal. The shock from the cold when Erin hit the water caused her to gasp involuntarily, and she took in a mouthful. I had a half-second longer to prepare myself and managed to keep my mouth closed as I submerged, but I could immediately feel the cold in my extremities. The ladder that would normally have been at the end of the dock had been taken out for the winter, so we had no choice but to make for shore. Time compressed as I struggled to pull us through the water while Erin coughed and vomited. Finally, we dragged ourselves onto the shore, wet and shivering. I felt clumsy and weak from the cold, and my clothes felt like they weighed a hundred pounds, but I wrapped my arm around Erin's waist, and we started stumbling toward the house. By the time we got there, we were both shivering uncontrollably and my hands were numb from the cold. I knew we needed to get warm, but it was like my brain was in a fog and I couldn't get my limbs to move the way they were supposed to. So, I did the first thing that came to mind, and started feeding paper and kindling into the fireplace, while Erin went to the linen closet and grabbed a stack of towels. She stripped off her wet scrubs while I got the fire started, and then she helped me get undressed as well. When I felt a little feeling return to my fingers, I fed a larger log onto the fire and then went and got a large comforter which I wrapped around us as we shivered in front of the fire. Eventually, our shivering subsided as our bodies warmed up, and Erin laid her head back against my chest. "I'm not ready for her to go. I'm not ready to be all alone again." "You're not alone anymore; not unless you want to be. I love you, Erin." I felt her relax back against me. "I love you too, Davis, and I'm sorry." "For what?" "For pulling you into the lake like a dumbass; fuck, that was cold." Chapter 6. Wilma's family insisted on taking their emergency petition to court, over Wilma's continued objections, but once the judge learned that Alison, a trained nurse, was going to be staying with her, their decision was an easy one. And let me tell you, Wilma's mind was still sharp as ever, and she made it clear both to her doctors and, eventually, to her family and the judge, that she wanted to go home. Erin's stepfather was beside himself with anger after they lost the hearing. "Why do you insist on delaying the inevitable like this? Wilma is dying. We know it, she knows it, the doctors know it. You're the only one who won't accept it. She would get better care in a facility with real nurses here in town, rather than relying on a student, a little girl, and whatever time you can give her at home. The next time she has a crisis maybe we won't get so lucky, and it will be on your head." Outwardly, Erin looked as smooth and unbothered as glass as her stepfather screamed at her, but her hand was squeezing mine so hard that I thought she might break a bone. Luckily, before I could say anything to make matters worse, Wilma intervened. "What is it that makes you so damn sure that you know what's best for everyone else? You're right, I'm dying. There is nothing that anyone can do about that. If I happen to fall again and speed the process along, so be it. But don't you dare pretend that you care one iota about my health or happiness, or your stepdaughter's happiness for that matter. The only thing you care about is getting your wife's inheritance faster. Is your business doing so badly that you can't wait until I die? It seemed like she had scored a direct hit, as his face turned solid red as he started to stammer out a response, but she dismissed him before he could even begin. "Now go away and leave us in peace. You will be back here for my funeral soon enough, and no one wants you hovering around, hoping to speed it up." A week later, Wilma was released from the hospital, and we brought her back home. Alison moved in right away, along with Munchkin, and Mary soon followed. On most days, James would come by to pick Mary up for school and then drop her back afterward. Alison stayed with Wilma during the day, and Mary covered most of the evenings. Erin came by to help whenever she could, and I did my best to keep them stocked with supplies. It wasn't perfect, but it worked and, more importantly, it made Wilma happy. She didn't talk much about her cancer, but it was clear that it was getting worse. Mary noticed that she was eating less and resting more and that she had begun to take her pain pills in the morning as well as in the evening before she went to bed. Wilma was still adamant that she wanted to stay in her home, however, and continued to teach Mary all she could about art and life. In early June, I had stopped by to visit Wilma and the girls late in the afternoon and I was still there when James dropped Mary off from school. He escorted her into the house but then stood awkwardly in the entranceway rather than leaving. "Mr. Crawford, could we talk for a minute, if you have the time?" I shook my head in amusement. No matter how many times I told him to just call me Davis, Mr. Crawford, I remained. "Sure, I was just finishing up with Wilma," I replied as I gave Wilma a gentle hug. She felt more like a bird at that point than a person, just skin hanging on fragile bones held together by her indomitable will. James looked worried as we went outside. "This may not be any of my business, but yesterday, when I got home from school, Calum and my dad were on a conference call with some officials from the county and Wilma's son and one of her granddaughters, the lawyer. I didn't mean to eavesdrop or anything, but they were on speaker, and it was loud enough that I could hear them in the kitchen. "They were saying that when Wilma dies, her estate is being divided up equally amongst all of the children and grandchildren, but there is a part of the will that states that the land by the lake can't be sold or developed. From the sounds of it, however, once Wilma is gone, the county is going to seize that land, using eminent domain, to create a public boat launch, since Wilma's dock is the only four-season dock for at least ten miles in either direction. They will fix it up and then sell the rest of the land to the McDougals for development. "So, Wilma's family will get their money when the county forces the sale, and the McDougals will get their land. The only person left who might make a fuss would be Erin, but they figure she will fall in line once she sees the big fat check from the county." Listening to James' story made my blood boil. I hated the kinds of rich pricks who used their money and their purchased politicians to run roughshod over the rest of us. I just wasn't sure if there was anything that we could do to stop them. I thanked James for the heads up and went to speak with Wilma once he left. I expected Wilma to be as filled with rage at her family's treachery as I was, but she seemed remarkably calm about the whole thing. "Thank you for sharing this with me and thank James for his candor. He must have been deeply conflicted between his loyalty to his family, and his desire to do the right thing. Now, as to what we are going to do about this, we are going to do nothing. I don't want you to mention this to Erin or Mary, it will just worry them and make them upset. And you have more important things to do than to rage against a bunch of duplicitous assholes. Leave this one with me. "Now, why don't you go outside, take that shirt off, and start chopping some wood or something equally manly? Erin will be here soon, and you know how she likes to see you when you have worked up a sweat." I didn't know exactly what Wilma had planned, but for the next few days, she spent a lot of time on the phone. Towards the end of June, a very well-dressed older man in a tailored suit was leaving her house just as I was pulling in. It was clear that he had been there before since Munchkin ignored him and came over to give me an enthusiastic greeting instead. The man gave me a friendly smile as he put his briefcase in his top-of-the-line Lexus SUV before walking over to introduce himself. "Brantford Sage," he said holding out his hand. "You must be Mr. Crawford. Wilma has told me a lot about you. With everything she said, I was kind of expecting you to be seven feet tall and wearing a cape." I laughed at the image. "It's nice that she thinks so highly of me, but she gives me too much credit. And please call me Davis." "Well, Davis, and please call me Brantford, I have known Wilma for more years than you have been alive, and I have never heard her talk about anyone the way that she talks about you, except for Phillip, of course. And we all know how she felt about Phillip." I knew that it was none of my business why Mr. Sage was visiting Wilma, but my desire to protect her overrode any hesitation on my part about speaking out. "I am sorry if it's rude of me to ask, Mr. Sage, but what is your business here with Wilma? As you may know, her own family, along with a local family of some prominence, have been waging a campaign to get Wilma to sell this land. You are not here on their behalf, are you?" "I can assure you, Davis, that I am only here as a favor to Wilma. I normally split my time between our offices in Detroit, New York, and London, but when Wilma calls, I make it a priority to answer. I am sorry that I can't say more about my business here, attorney-client privilege, but you can ask her yourself if you would like." "It's all good. Wilma is still sharp as a tack, and even if she has lost a step or two, she is still twice as smart and four times as wise as I will ever be." "Well, I should be going. But sadly, I am sure I will see you again, soon enough." By the end of the summer, it was clear that Wilma's adventures were almost done. When she worked with Mary, she would often fall asleep in the comfortable chair in the corner. She had never had a large appetite, but recently, it had dwindled almost to nothing. Erin was very worried and suggested that it was time to move her Gran into hospice, but Wilma wouldn't hear of it. "This house has been my home for more than 60 years; I am not going to leave it now. It would miss me too much, and I can't have my home pining away over me. There is nothing more depressing than a sad home." Even Munchkin, the dog with boundless energy, became more subdued and often sat a quiet watch over Wilma while she slept. Finally, on the last Sunday of August, I got the call I had been dreading. I could hear Mary's voice on the other end of the line, holding back tears. "Gran says she's too tired and it's time to stop fighting. She told me to call you and Erin, and ask you to come;" I could hear the sobs building in her as she spoke, "to say goodbye." "Is James there with you, Mary?" "I called him. He's on his way." "I will call Erin and then go and pick her up. She won't be in any condition to drive." I figured the odds of there being a speed trap on the highway to Petoskey before 7 AM on a Sunday were slim to none, so I made it to Erin's apartment in record time. She must have been watching for me out of her window, as she threw herself into my arms before I was fully out of the truck. "I am so sorry, Honey," was all I could say, and I just held her in silence until the waves of grief that wracked her body had subsided. "We should get going," I said, not knowing what else to say. Maybe I should have told her that "Everything would be alright," but I suspected that it would be a while before that was true. But that was okay. People grieve in their own time. Erin held my hand tightly as we started the drive to Wilma's. "Why don't you tell me some of your favorite memories with your Gran and Grampy?" Erin remained silent for a few minutes, but once she started talking, the floodgates opened wide. She told me about the first time that her parents dropped her at the airport when she was only seven. How scared she was of these strange older people she didn't know. Phillip had seen her fear, and rather than trying to comfort her; how do you comfort a child whose parents have abandoned them; he had taken her for a long walk down by the lake. She remembered the sound of the wind blowing off the lake, as Phillip told her stories about their past. She remembered the summers she spent with Gran and Grampy as a teen. By that point, she had grown into a beautiful young woman, and her parents wanted to show her off to their important friends in Europe and places further afield. But she had already chosen to spend her time with the people that she loved. She spoke of coming to see them when she was in college. Of the awful year that Phillip got sick, and her grief at his passing. She said that her parents came to Good Hart for the funeral, but it felt like she and Gran were the only people to truly grieve his loss. She fell silent as we pulled into Wilma's laneway. "Go and see your Gran. Let me know what you need, Honey. I am here for you." Despite her grief, Erin looked at me as she took my hand. "What about you? What do you need, Davis? You love her too." "People show their love in different ways. I never really got the chance to give or receive love as a child, at least not in the way that most of us think of it. But being with you has made me realize something important about myself; I take care of the people I love. So, let me take care of you, Mary, and Wilma, one final time." By that point, Mary and Munchkin had come outside. Mary's eyes were red, and you could see the tracks that her tears had left on her cheeks. I got out of the truck and just held her for a minute. Erin came up behind me and enveloped her as well. Munchkin, mourning in his own way, stood watch for us, keeping us safe as we grieved. "Mary, you don't have to be here for the end if it's too hard. You can say goodbye, then take the truck and go and meet James. We can let you know when it's over." She just shook her head. "Where is she?" Mary led us into the living room. The wisp that remained of Wilma was in the comfortable chair by the fire. She had been a very small woman when we met less than a year before, but now she looked almost ethereal. Like the wind could slip right through her collecting her stories as it passed. She beckoned me over with one of her curled hands. "Davis, I am glad that you're here. I know I am a greedy old biddy, but I have three favors to ask, and I don't have a lot of time left to do the asking." "Of course, Wilma. You know I would do anything for you and Erin." She closed her eyes for a moment to collect her thoughts. "The first favor is that I need some time alone with my girls. I am sure James will be here in a minute; he is a good boy, don't hold those assholes in his family against him. He loves our Mary. Go outside, and when he arrives, I want you to go down to the lake and set up the five Adirondack chairs, so they are all together and facing out over the water. Then come back up to me." "Of course, Wilma." I went outside and sat on the front steps, scratching Munchkin's ears as I waited. James pulled up less than ten minutes later and I explained what had happened, and Wilma's request. When we were finished at the lake, we walked back up to the house, with Munchkin following quietly on our heels. We let ourselves in and saw Wilma, Erin, and Mary pulled together in an embrace. I was hesitant to interrupt, but Wilma saw us and called us over. "There's your big, strong men. Girls, could you get some of the outdoor blankets for James to carry down to the lake for us? And Davis, my second favor is for you to carry me down to the lake one last time. Would the rest of you give us a few minutes before you follow?" I picked Wilma up from the chair and wrapped her in my arms. She felt almost weightless, but I saw hints of her mischievous smile as we started walking. "You know, the last time a man carried me like this, the journey ended very differently." I couldn't help but smile, even at the end Wilma was still quick with the teasing and innuendo. "I bet you wish it was that other man carrying you now," I joked in return, but Wilma just rested her head against my chest. "No. No, I don't, Davis. I will see that other man soon enough. I am well content to be here with you. I am so proud of you. You are such a good and faithful man. It is a lot to ask of you, but for my third favor, will you look after my girls when I am gone?" By that point, we had reached the shore, and I set Wilma down in the middle chair of the five. "You don't need to ask, Wilma. Of course, I will look after them. Because you asked it of me, and because I love them just like you do." Wilma smiled and reached out to take my hand while she pressed three small objects into my palm. I looked down and saw that she had removed her engagement and wedding rings and given them to me. They were joined by an almost identical wedding band that must have belonged to Phillip before he passed. "You will know when the time is right for these. I would have liked to have been there to see it, though. Through these rings, maybe Phillip and I can continue to be a small part of your love for each other, even once we're gone." James and the girls had started down the path to the lake and would reach us in a minute. Before they arrived, Wilma gave me a final serious look. "All hell is going to break loose when they read my will after the funeral. Be there for Erin, please. The mistakes I made with my children are all my fault, but Erin will be left to bear that weight for a little while longer once I'm gone. It would mean a lot to a dying woman to know that she won't have to carry that weight alone." "I'll share that weight with her, for as long as she needs. For as long as she will let me." Wilma patted my hand. "That's good. I love you, Davis, but I think it's time." Mary and Erin arrived with James, and they made sure that Wilma was bundled in warm blankets as she looked out over the lake. Mary and Erin sat on either side of her and held her hands, while James and I sat at the ends. Munchkin settled against Wilma's feet, to keep them warm. After a while, Wilma started talking. She told stories about her life with Phillip; how they met, when they first came to this place, building a home, and raising their family. She spoke of their success as artists, and their failures as parents. She spoke of her regrets but also about her deep love for Erin and Mary, and how much she appreciated what they had done for her. She paused for a moment as the wind began to pick up, but we heard her last words before the wind carried the rest away. "You are all artists, and you are all worthy of love." She fell silent, and we sat for a long while listening to the wind off the lake. Epilogue. As always, Wilma was right. The reading of her will did indeed set off a firestorm, but she had made sure that we were ready for it. Do you remember Mr. Sage, that man in the suit who came to visit Wilma not too long before she passed? It turns out that he wasn't just an old friend, he was also a named partner at the largest law firm in the state and one of the most powerful firms in the country. It seems that Phillip didn't just paint portraits for the richest family in the state (you would recognize their name from the hospitals, museums, and other cultural institutions where it is featured prominently), but he also became a close family friend. You would never have known it, though, since Phillip refused to even acknowledge their friendship in public so that he didn't inadvertently trade on their name. Mr. Sage was also a good friend of that family and, over the years, became close with Wilma and Phillip, as well. After James told Wilma his story, she called those old family friends and, for the first time in their long friendship, asked for their help. She would never have done so for her own benefit, but she couldn't bear to think that Phillip's legacy would be lost because of the greed and treachery of his children. Within a day, Mr. Sage was working on a solution to Wilma's problem, and everything was signed and sealed well before Wilma passed on. The day of the reading of the will would have been comic if it hadn't also been so tragic. In the weeks after Wilma's death, her remaining children and grandchildren had gathered to express their deep sadness at her passing. Many black outfits were worn, and many sad faces were made. Not surprisingly, the entire McDougal family also showed up both to the funeral and to the smaller gathering at Wilma's house afterward. James stood with Mary, his arm around her shoulder, both to comfort her and to protect her from his own family, as best he could. The rest of the McDougal clan stood with Wilma's family and made sure to avail themselves of the free wine and hors d'oeuvres. As per her wishes, Wilma was cremated, and her ashes were scattered from the deck behind her house so that the wind could carry them towards the lake. Again, as per her wishes, the will was read immediately thereafter. The first surprise of the day came when Mr. Sage, who everyone thought was there merely to express his condolences at Wilma's passing, informed the family lawyers that the will in their possession had been revoked earlier that year. Both Wilma's family and their lawyers began to protest until the man formally introduced himself as a named partner at Sage, Bentley, and Carstairs, and as the new executor of Wilma's estate. The second surprise was the size and extent of that estate. The property by the lake was considerably larger than anyone had known and included a number of additional houses and cottages that Wilma and Phillip had acquired over the years. Unlike the previous will, however, that had left an equal share of the land to each of Wilma's descendants, the new one protected the entire property, in perpetuity, as part of a land trust that was established for the benefit and use of artists, local residents and even the Fudgies, when summer came to the lower peninsula. As part of the land trust, the dock was to be extended and reinforced and a public boat landing and park were to be built and maintained on the land, again, in perpetuity. Erin and I were named as trustees of the land trust, along with Mr. Sage and Mary, when she came of age. Given Michigan's strict laws around the use of eminent domain for private gain, there was no chance that the McDougals and the county would be able to move forward with their plans to seize the land. The third and final surprise was that Wilma and Phillip had done much better with the sale of their art and with their investments over the years than anyone had thought or expected. In addition to the property that was now in the trust, they had amassed a fortune in the low eight figures. Most of that money was left to manage the land trust, but a not inconsiderable amount was set aside to fund the college education of my brother and sisters and to pay off Erin's considerable student debt from medical school. The will also stipulated that the estate would pay for any costs that Wilma's family had incurred to attend the funeral (with receipts, of course.) Wilma's paintings were left to the public gallery in Grand Rapids and galleries further afield, with a few notable exceptions. Mary was given three paintings of her choice from the collection, that weren't otherwise named in the will. After much thought and consideration, she chose both the first and last works that Wilma had painted, both of which had been hanging in the living room, along with a small study of the house that Wilma kept in her bedroom beside a picture of Phillip and her on their wedding day. Erin was given Phillip's portrait of her as a young woman, and that portrait still hangs above our mantelpiece alongside his portrait of Wilma as a young woman, which she left to me. The only time they left our mantelpiece was when they were featured in a retrospective exhibit of their work at a museum in New York, but the house felt strangely empty when they were gone. Erin's family was furious at the changes in the new will. They threatened to fight it with every resource at their disposal. They tried every dirty trick they could think of, questioning Wilma's mental capacity in the months before her death, fighting the legality of the land trust, and trying to impugn our characters implying that we were gold diggers who wormed our way into Wilma's life to steal the family inheritance. In the end, though, the family's lawyers were no match for Brantford and his firm. When none of their ploys worked, Erin's family and the McDougals turned on each other, and the ensuing lawsuits are still ongoing to this day. I would love to say that that was the end of the McDougals, or that Erin's family came around in the end. Unfortunately, they are still just as terrible as ever. But at least their arrogance and corruption are now far enough away that we can safely ignore them. On a similar note, my mother is still absent from our lives. I don't honestly know if she is even still alive, although I assume that someone would have tried to find her next of kin if she had died. Sometimes, I am charitable and hope that she managed to face her demons and turn what's left of her life around. But most of the time, I am just glad that she is no longer able to hurt the people I love. After things settled down, Alison finished her schooling and became a nurse practitioner, as she had always dreamed of. In her last year of study, while she was doing a clinical practicum at a hospital in Detroit, she met a lovely internist who fell madly in love with her. Luckily for him, his feelings were reciprocated, and they are now married and living in Grand Rapids. They split their holidays between our family and her husband's family in Detroit, and they stay with us for a few weeks each summer. Their son is as thick as thieves with our daughter, and their imagination carries them through endless adventures together. Sharon was successful in her ambition to leave the peninsula and see more of the world. She finished her undergraduate degree in creative writing in Chicago before setting out to see the world, and she is still out there wandering. But she sends us lots of pictures when she gets the chance, and recently, Erin noticed that many of her pictures have the same very attractive woman smiling in the background. I think it was probably a coincidence, but Erin thinks otherwise. I sure hope Erin's right. There is nothing I want more than for my family to find love and happiness. When the spirit moves her to come home to us (with or without her friend), she will be very welcome. Mary spent months grieving her loss, but rather than turning inward, she channeled her emotions into a triptych of paintings that firmly established her as an upcoming talent in the world of art. She lived with us for several years until James proposed, at which point they moved into one of the cottages owned by the trust. Unfortunately, James' family found out that he told Wilma about their plans, and they disowned him. He had a few tough years, but Mary helped him through, and when he turned eighteen, I took him on as an apprentice. He now runs one of my crews. I used to worry that he loved Mary more than she loved him and that the imbalance would lead to heartache. My worries were put to rest when she painted her first portrait. James was her subject, and I have never seen a painting more suffused with love and desire. A few years later, a collector offered her an eye-watering amount of money for it, but she politely declined. As for Lane, well who knows what he will do with his life, but he is carrying a 4.0 GPA, and the world is his oyster. He was sure impressed by the lawyers who rained hellfire down on the McDougals, though, so I suspect that he might be leaning that way in the future. He is also building quite a following as a DJ, combining classics from the 40's and 50's with new beats. He recently started dating a new girl, and she is a real sweetheart. We haven't told her about the day that he met Erin for the first time; yet. But trust me, that time will come. But until it does, Lane is more than happy to keep up with his chores and help out around the house. But what he loves more than anything is to carry his rod out to the end of the dock and fish, while the wind off the lake plays through his hair. And then there is Erin and me. I have to say that things have worked out pretty well for us, in the end. It took less than a year for me to make use of Wilma's last gifts, and Erin and I were married the next summer in the new park down by the dock. Wilma left her house and a few acres of land to Erin, separate from the land trust, and we spent several years fixing it up and expanding it so that my brother and sisters know that there is always a place for them if they need it; for a day, a week, or a lifetime. I am still not the best at taking orders or following instructions; but gentle requests from the woman that I love, sealed with a kiss on my cheek? It turns out that I am more than fine with those. And I am still not always sure what a beautiful doctor sees in a plumber like me. But rather than let my insecurity get the better of me, I have learned to accept my good fortune with a smile. One tradition that we've adopted as our own is that we make time to dance together every Friday night. If we have guests, or family who are home, they know that they will be joining us as well; Wilma's 'no wallflowers' rule is still in full effect. Now that she is old enough, I am teaching our daughter to dance, and her favorite thing in the world is to twirl around the living room in her mommy and daddy's arms. Some nights, when it's just the three of us and our daughter has gone to bed, we let the soft crackle of Wilma's old 45s take us back. We dance together with the lights down low, the music threading through the quiet night like a whisper from the past. And when the music fades, we hold each other close and listen to the voices of those we have loved, as they linger in the wind off the lake. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Michigan Weather and Women: Part 3How did we ever get here?Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."When I was fourteen, Mr. Johnson introduced me to a friend of his, Henry White, who was a master plumber. Henry was a high-functioning alcoholic whose temper had driven away all his old apprentices and journeymen. Luckily, I was always big for my age, and Mr. Johnson assured Henry that I was seventeen, turning eighteen in the next few months, so he took me on with the promise to make me an apprentice as soon as I was old enough. By the time that Henry learned my actual age, he had come to rely on me so much that he kept me on.""But what about school? Don't you need a high school diploma to become an apprentice?" "One good thing about growing up in a small town is that most people know the score. I made it to school when I could, and Henry and I worked a lot on the weekends, while Alison watched the rest of my siblings. Most of my teachers let me through with C's and D's, even though I must have missed half of my classes. Everyone knew that I was working with Henry and that I would need my high school diploma to become an apprentice, so they just kind of let me slip through."I had well over 6,000 hours of experience plumbing before I even turned 18 and could formally become an apprentice. By that point, Henry was a significantly less functional alcoholic, and I was doing everything for his business; all the plumbing and all of the invoicing. He just signed off on the work. If anyone had ever looked into it, he could have gotten into real trouble, but we did smaller jobs for folks who didn't have a lot of money, so no one ever noticed or cared."Just about the last thing that Henry did before he passed was to swear out my application to become a master plumber. Then one day I showed up for work, and he had died in his sleep. He didn't own much of anything, other than his tools, and he didn't have any family that I knew of, so I just kept on working."After a few minutes spent lying together in silence, I thought that Erin might have drifted off, but she had one more question for me before she did."When did your mom leave?"I had never told anyone that part of my story; even my brother and sisters thought that Mom had just left one day, leaving me in charge. The reality was so much worse."By the time Lane started school, Mom had already left us. Not physically, but in all the other ways that matter. She didn't work, and she regularly brought her 'boyfriends' back to our house to trade sex for drugs. Any support she got from social services went straight into her arm or up her nose. I was working long hours by then, to pay the rent and put food on the table, so sometimes that meant that Mary or my brother would be at home with Mom when I wasn't there. I knew it was playing with fire, but there was nothing I could do about it other than pray."Normally, when I got home, I would blow my horn as I pulled into our drive and Lane would come running out to hug me and tell me about his day. So, I knew something was wrong when I came home late one evening, turned off my truck, and he still hadn't come out. I went inside, and Mom was sitting stoned in the living room watching TV. I asked where Lane was, and she just waved toward the back of the house. Alison and Sharon were out, so Mary and Lane were home with her by themselves. I found him in the room that we shared, cowering in the corner, with little Mary guarding the door. She was only eight at the time."After a few minutes, I got Lane to tell me what was wrong, and he showed me his arm. Earlier, he had been in the kitchen and had bumped into Mom while she was cooking something on the stove. In a burst of rage, or maybe just evil, she grabbed his arm and held it against the burner. You can still see the scar on his arm today."That was the end of it. I asked Mary to stay with Lane in our room, I packed Mom's things into the one suitcase we owned, and I drove her to the bus station. I bought her a ticket to Grand Rapids, gave her all the cash in my wallet, and waited with her until she boarded. I told her I would call the police if she ever came back."Before she left, she spat on me and told me she wished I had never been born."I marveled at how flat my voice sounded, but to my surprise, my cheeks felt wet. I thought I had lost the ability to cry long ago."Can you imagine that, abandoning your own mother? I'll probably burn in hell, but it was the only way I could think of to keep my brother and sisters safe. I haven't seen her since, although she used to call a couple of times a year asking for money. I didn't feel too bad about hanging up on her when she did, though, since she was still collecting family benefits for us all. Lane barely remembers her, which is likely a blessing, so I made up the story about Mom going away for the weekend and never coming back."Since then, I have done what was needed for us to survive. When Alison finished school, she wanted to stay home to help look after the others, but I convinced her to go to college. I said that Mom had put aside some money for her tuition, but of course, that was a lie. I have been making the payments for her, but I wanted her to have the chance to just be young, for once. To get away from all of this, at least for a while.""But what about you, Davis?""I don't matter.""Well, you matter to me."While I was speaking, Erin had wrapped both arms around me and was now holding me tight against her body. When I finished, my body was wracked by waves of uncontrollable grief, but she held me through it all. Eventually, as I started to calm down, she gave me gentle kisses on the nape of my neck and whispered to me in a soft voice.I don't remember what she said, but I fell into a deep and dreamless sleep.The power came back on early the next morning, and Erin and I were the first people to wake up. She lay beside me with a small smile on her face."You've had some hard times, Davis Crawford, but you have come out the other side. You're pretty amazing."I felt a sudden burst of both elation and fear as I returned her smile."Thanks for listening and not judging me. I've never told anyone some of the things I shared with you.""It was my pleasure. Now let's get up and make some coffee."Looking out the window, the snowdrifts were over two feet high in places, but I knew they weren't going to get any lighter as the sun came out and they started to melt."I am going to get started on the shoveling if you want to start on breakfast."Erin gave me a bemused look."Or maybe, I am fully capable of shoveling snow, and we can get it done twice as fast by working together."A few minutes after we started, Lane came out to help. At one point, when Erin was on the other side of the yard, he started to speak."I heard some of what you said to Erin last night. I never knew what Mom did to you, what you did to protect us. Thank you.""Ah, Bud. I never wanted you to worry. Mom wasn't well for a long time, and she made some terrible choices. But she's gone now, and you will always be safe with me."By the time we finished, we had worked ourselves into a lather, so I suggested to Wilma that she get a snow plowing service for the winter. She gave me a look that implied that somewhere there was a village searching for its idiot; and that idiot was me."Oh, I have a service, but they take so long to come that they are useless if they bother to show up at all."Erin jumped into the conversation, looking pissed off."It's part of my family and the McDougal's ongoing campaign to get Gran to move. I have told them how dangerous the game they are playing is, but they just don't seem to care."I thought for a minute, before walking a little ways away and making a call. When I returned, I had some good news for Wilma."Go ahead and cancel your current service. If they aren't going to do the work, they shouldn't have a problem with not getting paid. I called an old friend of mine from school who runs a snow removal company out of Harbor Springs, who owes me a favor or nine. From now on, you will be at the top of his list."Erin and I texted just about every day between Thanksgiving and Christmas, and we talked most nights when she wasn't working. We were both insanely busy; Erin was providing pediatric coverage for two hospitals that were three hours apart, and I was working as much overtime as possible, to save up for Christmas. Some weeks, the only time we had to meet in person was Sunday afternoons at Wilma's.Mary, in turn, was flourishing under Wilma's guidance. It seemed like she was channeling her emotions into her art, and I began to see the kind and thoughtful sister reemerge that I thought I had lost forever. She wouldn't show me the painting she was working on, but Wilma said she was making good progress, and that was all I needed to know.As it got towards mid-December, our thoughts turned to Christmas. Since Wilma's family was still boycotting the holidays, we decided to have a joint celebration like at Thanksgiving. Erin was going to be working at the hospital in Petoskey on Christmas Day, but we promised to keep Wilma company and to bring her a Christmas meal that she could eat on her break. In typical fashion, she tried to convince us that she would be fine with cafeteria food, but we would hear nothing of it.When we got to Wilma's house for lunch on Christmas Day, she had stockings laid out by the fireplace with a present for each of us. Santa must have had a very healthy budget, because he brought Lane a new fishing rod, Mary a set of expensive paints and charcoals, Sharon a contribution to her college fund, and Alison a specialized nurse's bag with a personalized stethoscope.Rather than a present, my stocking came with a small envelope that contained a pair of tickets to the traveling production of "Moulin Rouge" that was playing in Grand Rapids in March. Although I was happy to get a present of any kind, Wilma must have seen my look of confusion at the choice."I was talking to Santa, and he mentioned that Erin loves musicals. Phillip used to take her to them when she was younger. He would put on his best suit, and she would get all dolled up in a dress with some of my jewelry, and they would go out for a fancy dinner before the show and have a grand old time."I looked at her in amusement, before replying."Well, it seems that Santa is about as subtle as a sledgehammer. But I will have to say thanks, next time I bump into him."Our present to Wilma came in three parts. First, we included her in our Christmas cookie exchange, and Mary even gave her a double portion of the chocolate chip cookies she had baked. Second, the five of us committed to helping her catch up on the yard work and house repairs that had fallen by the wayside since Phillip passed. And finally, we pledged to do everything in our power to make sure that she could stay in her house for as long as she was able.Wilma hugged and thanked each of us with tears in her eyes, then looked over at Mary."Why don't you get your present for your brother."Mary went to the studio at the back of the house and brought back what looked like a small painting, wrapped in Christmas paper."I wanted to make you something to say 'thank you' for everything you have done for us. And for not giving up on me."When I unwrapped the painting, I was stunned. It was very different from Phillip or Wilma's more realistic works and had vibrant streaks of paint that burst across the canvas, meeting, seemingly at random, in explosions of color. The entire piece was chaotic, except for a single corner that was shielded from the turmoil by a solid arc of paint that was the exact color of my eyes.After lunch, Mary and Sharon kept Wilma company while Alison, Lane, and I went to see Erin at the hospital. Things were pretty quiet, so she had time to sit and eat her dinner with us. While she ate, I showed her pictures from earlier in the day. She laughed at one, in particular, of Wilma with her arm around Mary while they were wearing festive paper hats from their Christmas crackers."Thank you for taking such good care of Wilma, Davis. She would never admit it, but the holidays would have been very lonely for her this year without you. It means the world to me that you could be there for her."We chatted a bit longer before I pulled out my present for Erin. It was a small flat package which she opened slowly. Inside was a framed drawing of Wilma's house, as seen from the docks, as she looked out the picture window in her living room."This is amazing, who made it?""I used to draw quite a bit in school. Since Mary has been working with your Gran, I thought I might give it another try, and I particularly liked how this one turned out.""It's beautiful, Davis. Thank you."She started to blush as she glanced over at Lane, before she slid a card over to me, and whispered, "Maybe you should wait to open this until later when you're alone."Inside the card was Erin's two-part gift to me. First, an invitation to visit her in Grand Rapids, and second, a night for the two of us in a suite at a very nice hotel.New Year's Eve was even quieter than usual at our house. Erin was working in Grand Rapids and was on call that evening. I spoke with her earlier in the day, however, and wished her a Happy New Year, and we sent each other kissing emojis at midnight. The rest of us spent the night playing board games. The only real excitement came a few days earlier when Mary asked if she could invite a friend to join us."And is this friend a boy, by chance?"As far as I knew, Mary had never had a boyfriend, so this was a new development. Mary didn't have to answer, since her blush did the talking for her."Do we know this boy?""It's; It's James McDougal. But he's not like his brothers. He's a good guy."I had my reservations about all of the McDougals, but I was willing to give him a chance. I had only met James that one time at his parent's house when I had gone to get Mary, and he seemed polite enough. But since he was a McDougal, he was starting with two strikes and was in danger of going down swinging.To give Mary credit, James passed the first boyfriend test before he even made it into the house. When he drove into the yard, Munchkin was the first to greet him. He wasn't growling or barking like he sometimes did, or showing his teeth, but he was plenty intimidating. James waited patiently for him to approach before carefully scratching behind his ears. After Mary came out to greet James, Munchkin decided he was alright and fell in behind them as they came inside. Just after midnight, as he was getting ready to leave, James took me aside."I just wanted to say, sir, that I am sorry for what happened with Mary a few months back. I should never have brought her over to my house without your permission, and I should have brought her right back home once I saw that my brothers were home. I promise you, that despite my bad judgment, I would have made sure that nothing happened to her, and I won't ever make that mistake again."I had to admit that James was growing on me.Chapter 5.It wasn't long before Mary introduced James to Wilma. I had to work on a Sunday in early January, so he offered to drive her to Wilma's in my place. I could tell he was nervous, and he was wearing a nice, collared shirt with some clean jeans, under his winter jacket. By the time he brought Mary home, his shirt was soaked in sweat, and he looked a little like a young man returning from war. Later that week, I asked Wilma what she thought of him."He seems like a nice, polite boy and he sure is besotted with our Mary. While Mary and I worked on her latest painting, he did some chores for me, including chopping and stacking the entire half cord of wood you dropped off last week. But he didn't complain, and he was still smiling at Mary when he was done, so I think he will do."Wilma's relationship with the rest of the McDougals, however, remained tense, and they made it clear to me that continuing to help her would come at a steep cost. I ran into Calum one evening at the grocery store and he made their position crystal clear."We've got a big job coming up in Indian River that you might be interested in. Starts in a week, and it would keep you busy for the better part of the next year, solid. The job is yours if you want it.""What's this job going to cost me?""It's yours, no strings attached. But you wouldn't have time to help old lady Anderson anymore. You know, and I know, that it's time for her to move on from that land. It's what her family wants and it's what's best for her. I am sure that doctor down in Petoskey would understand, I figure she must be tired of looking after that grandmother of hers all the time anyway. Think how much more time the two of you would have together if you were working a regular nine-to-five kind of job."On the other hand, if you don't work with us on this project, my family is going to take it pretty hard. Hard enough that we might reach out to our friends and neighbors to let them know that you are not a team player and that they may not want to do business with you."There it was. They were threatening to ruin me if I didn't do what they wanted. I knew they couldn't cut off all of my business since there were too many people in the lower peninsula who had been screwed over by them in the past. But they could sure make things tough for me. I am really bad at taking orders, however, particularly from dickheads like Calum McDougal.Calum had a cynical smile as he walked away. He didn't value decency or loyalty, so I was sure he thought he had won me over. All he had done was harden my resolve. I felt honor-bound to reach out to my friend who was clearing Wilma's driveway, though, to let him know that he might get some heat from the McDougals. He was surprisingly poetic in his response."Fuck those arrogant worm-drowners and the horses they rode in on."Valentine's Day was never a big deal for me. Over the years, I hadn't had time to date, and I wouldn't have had any money to do anything special if I did, so the Hallmark holiday passed me by without too much fuss or bother. I had hoped things might be different since I was with Erin, but she was on call at the hospital in Petoskey, and I was pushing hard on a large multi-unit build that was on a tight schedule, so I was working six or even seven days a week until it was done. My work hadn't completely dried up since my run-in with Calum, but it had certainly taken a hit, so I was not in a position to turn down jobs, no matter how inconvenient.My one consolation was I knew I would see Erin in a couple of weeks when I visited her in Grand Rapids for the show. I had some flowers delivered to her at the hospital anyway, to let her know that I was thinking of her. That earned me an emoji-filled text and an enthusiastic video call when she was done with her shift.As the date of the show got closer, I started to get anxious. I had never been to a live performance of anything, except the occasional high school assembly, and I worried that Erin would be disappointed in my lack of manners and refinement. Wilma noticed my growing nervousness and decided that I needed a pep talk."Listen, Davis. Erin likes you for who you are. She doesn't need or want you to act like some slick yuppie from the big city.""I know, Wilma, but I don't even know what to wear. The nicest outfit I own is still just a collared shirt over a pair of jeans.""Hmm, I can help you with that. I still have some of Phillip's old suits and ties, let's take a look and see what might fit."Half an hour later, Wilma had picked out a heavier dark charcoal-colored suit, a lightweight linen suit suitable for warmer weather, and a dark grey suit with tight pinstripes for me to try on. She had some shirts for me, as well, from when Phillip was younger."Phillip wore that pinstripe suit the first time that he took me to the movies. I'll never forget that night, he looked just like Cary Grant. If you bring these suits to the tailor in Indian River, he should be able to take in the jacket and hem the pants to fit you perfectly. A good tailor can make these suits look like they were cut just for you."I didn't want to seem ungrateful, but I couldn't help but wonder if I would look funny in a decades-old suit. Wilma dismissed my concerns out of hand."Let me tell you a little secret. If you buy a cheap suit, it will quickly begin to look tacky and dated. If you invest in a quality suit, it will age gracefully and become a timeless classic."Finally, Wilma selected a half dozen ties for me to try on and spent an hour teaching me how to tie a half-Windsor knot."Get these suits altered, grab yourself a pair of polished black leather shoes, and you'll have those snooty pricks at the theatre thinking they are underdressed. And try to have fun. Erin loves the theatre, so if the two of you continue to fall in love, you will be going with her at least a couple of times a year, so you might as well enjoy it."I stood there in shock for a moment."Do you really think Erin is falling in love with me?""Well, yes, I do. And it's clear as daylight that you're in love with her too. But don't overthink things. Just go to the show and have a great night together. And here, take this with you as well," Wilma said handing me a navy blue pocket square with a distinctive paisley pattern."Most men don't bother wearing a pocket square anymore, but I think they complete the look perfectly. You should wear this one on your date with Erin."Wilma took a final look at me and then slipped a twenty-dollar bill into my pocket."That's for you to get a haircut before the show. Your normal 'shaggy mutt lost in a forest' look is adorable but not for your big date."The day of the performance approached with both aching slowness and relentless speed. We hadn't discussed it, but I knew (or at least strongly suspected) that Erin would have some expectations about how we spent our time together after the show. Unfortunately, I had no experience when it came to women other than a single kiss with Brittany Johnson back in my sophomore year of high school. I was terrified that I would disappoint her.To make matters worse, I had the three-and-a-half-hour drive to Grand Rapids to overthink things. By the time I arrived at Erin's apartment complex, I was a bit of a mess. My nerves were somewhat allayed, however, when Erin came running out to greet me with a huge smile on her face."You made it! How was the drive? Wow, I love the haircut! I hope you're not too tired. I can't wait for tonight. I have been telling the girls all about you, and they are dying to see if the man lives up to the legend!"I guess Erin could see the sudden swell of anxiety on my face, so she took my hand."Don't worry, the girls will love you, Davis. Why don't you grab your bag and come inside? I thought we could get changed here and then check in to the hotel before dinner and the show."Erin's housemates were really sweet, and the three of us chatted for at least an hour while Erin got ready before I excused myself to do the same. I put on Phillip's charcoal grey suit along with the crisp white shirt that Wilma had recommended. It took me four tries to tie my navy blue tie, but even I could tell that it made the colors in my paisley pocket square pop.Despite my nerves, I was still ready before Erin, so I rejoined her housemates in the living room while I waited. They kept sneaking glances at me when they thought I wasn't looking, so much so that I thought I must have done something wrong. Rather than second-guessing myself, I decided to take the bull by the horns and ask; better to be embarrassed in front of Erin's housemates than in front of her."It's; it's not that you did anything wrong. It's just that you look; well, amazing; like an old-time movie star or something. Erin is going to swoon when she sees you.""You really think so?" I asked, still not sure of myself.Just then, I heard Erin's voice from behind me."I'm sorry I took so long; we should head out before we're;"Erin went silent as I turned to look at her. She was wearing a floor-length emerald-green dress, which seemed to flow around her and mold to her curves, gathering delicately at her neck while leaving her back bare. Her sandy-blonde hair was styled in an elegant updo, while a few strands floated loose, framing her face. But, as always, what captured and held my gaze were her amber eyes, which danced and sparkled as she moved. My hands began to tremble, and I didn't trust myself to speak."Do I look alright, Davis?"I took a deep breath that sent oxygen coursing through my body, as I found my voice."I had no idea that anyone could look as beautiful as you do right now."Apparently, she liked my response, since her face broke into a wide grin."You look mighty handsome yourself, Mister," she said while making a small adjustment to the knot of my tie."Is that one of Grampy's suits? It looks amazing on you, and I love the tie and the; Oh; Oh, Davis. Is that Grampy's pocket square?"I could see tears forming in her eyes."Wilma thought you might like it; that it might remind you of Phillip and the times he took you to the theatre when you were younger. I don't have to wear it, though, if you don't like it," I said reaching up to take it out of my pocket. Erin stopped my hand with hers, however, and then lightly ran her fingertips over the colorful square."Gran was right. It reminds me of Grampy and now it will remind me of you. Please, I want you to wear it. For me."I felt a bit self-conscious pulling up to a fancy hotel in my ratty old truck, but it didn't seem to faze Erin in the least, so I decided not to worry about it. The suite she had booked was by far the nicest room of any kind that I had ever been in, but I tried not to seem like a country rube as I looked around."Do you like it?" Erin asked a bit nervously, as she tried to gauge my reaction."Honestly, I thought that rooms like this were just for celebrities and movie stars, and folks like that.""Normally that's the case, I guess, but for one night; tonight; it's ours."Dinner was lovely. I kept expecting people to see past my suit and realize that I was an imposter; just a plumber from the peninsula; not the kind of man who should be spending the evening with a woman like Erin. But she seemed to be having a wonderful time, so I began to relax. My anxiety was further abated when she leaned over the table and said in a low voice."Jesus, the women in this place can't stop checking you out. I'm kind of wishing I had brought my bear spray now to keep them away. I need to excuse myself for a minute, but I wouldn't be surprised to find one of them trying to take my place when I get back.""Erin, I would never;""I know, Darling. And frankly, they can look all they want because I know who you're going home with tonight."After that, I looked around the room with a new eye and noticed the subtle glances in my direction, and the shy smiles and blushes. I guess Phillip really did have good taste in suits.After dinner, we walked arm-in-arm to the performance hall, which was very impressive, with its soaring ceilings and plush velvet upholstery. Our seats were in a box on the right-hand side of the hall, which gave us a commanding view of the stage. As the lights went down, Erin took my hand in eager anticipation. I don't remember much about the performance that night; I spent more time watching Erin's childlike wonder than what was happening on the stage.Erin was still holding my hand at the intermission, and I felt a warm sense of contentment wash over me."Oh, I forgot to mention, some of the largest donors to the hospital are hosting a reception after the performance. Would it be alright if we put in an appearance before we head back to our hotel?"I agreed without hesitation; a decision I would second guess before the night was over.It was close to 10:30 by the time the performance ended, and Erin held my arm, while resting her head on my shoulder, as we made our way through the hall to the reception. We each grabbed a drink, and we drifted through the small crowd until Erin was greeted warmly by a distinguished-looking older couple. Erin introduced them to me as the hosts of the reception, Mr. and Mrs. Wendel."Please, just call us Tom and Martha. And you two make such a lovely couple. What do you do, Davis?""I am a plumber, Ma'am," I replied, wondering how that news would be received by this obviously well-to-do couple, but I needn't have worried."What kind of plumbing do you do?" Tom asked with genuine interest."Mainly residential at this point, since I just got my master's license last year. A lot of the larger builders want to see some gray hairs on the heads of their skilled tradesmen, so right now, I am just doing what I can to pay the bills.""Amen, to that brother. I remember those days well. I started out, over 30 years ago now, as a dry Waller, and I spent more years than I care to remember doing whatever jobs I could get, just to get a foot in the door. It paid off for me in the end, though. Say, I am working on a development on the south side of town and was wondering;"Before Martha could stop him, Tom launched into a long and technical question about a challenge he was having with the plumbing for his new development. When I started an equally long and technical response, Erin kissed me on the cheek and whispered that Martha and she were going to go to the bar to get another drink.A few minutes later, I was still talking with Tom when a movement at the bar caught my eye. I looked more closely and saw that Erin was speaking with a tall, arrogant-looking man who kept trying to put his hand on her lower back, while she forcefully pushed it away."My apologies, Tom, but could you give me a minute?"Without waiting for a reply, I walked over to where Erin was standing and slipped my arm around her waist, just as the man reached for her for a third time."Hey, now," I said, trying to defuse the situation with a bit of humor. "At least buy me a drink before you make a move on me like that."His hand recoiled like it had been scalded, and his cheeks colored in anger. I could smell the alcohol on his breath from where I was standing."Well, if it isn't the plumber," he said in a mocking tone. He must have been eavesdropping on my conversation with Tom, and he clearly wasn't impressed."What did you think of the show this evening? Actually, that's hardly a fair question since you've probably never been to the theatre before. So, how about something more your level? I wonder what you would think of the bathrooms in my new penthouse. I am sure you would find them very impressive. I will give you a call the next time my toilet gets clogged, and you can come and check them out."He seemed very pleased with his insults, so he continued, a condescending grin on his face."Anyway, Dr. Anderson, as I was saying, it was charitable of you to let the help see how the rest of us live, and I am sure he is having a good time and all, but it's past time for him to bring his daddy's suit home, don't you think? Why don't you leave him to it, and you and I can go have a drink? And then; who knows?I had dealt with people like this prick for my entire life. When you grow up with one abusive parent and no money, you get used to just about everyone feeling like they are better than you. There was nothing I could do about that, but I learned to use humor as a shield to protect myself and deflect attention. But sometimes humor just wasn't enough. And when humor failed, a more direct approach was called for."You know, if you're trying to insult me, you're going to have to work a whole lot harder than that. But I doubt that hard work is something that you're too familiar with. I have been working since I was twelve to put food on the table for my brother and sisters. I have been a plumber since I was fourteen; by the time I was fifteen, I am sure I had already spent more time ankle-deep in shit than you've spent doing honest work in your entire life."I didn't borrow this suit from my father because I don't know who my father is; that's right, I'm a bastard. But I am a bastard by circumstance and not by choice. I was born this way, what's your excuse? And since you asked, the suit I'm wearing belonged to Erin's grandfather, and you're right, I would never be able to afford a suit like this myself. But it's an honor to wear a suit that belonged to a man who loved Erin more than anything in this world. If I am really lucky, maybe she will let me love her just as deeply one day."I may not know that much about musicals or the theatre, but anything that brings that much joy to Erin is more than fine in my books. So, I am going to continue to have a wonderful time with Erin this evening. Why wouldn't I? I am here with the most beautiful woman in the place, or;" I swept my gaze over to Martha, who was still standing beside Erin, "tied for the most beautiful, anyway."The man's face was now distorted with anger, and he took a step towards me. I stepped forward to meet him, my eyes never leaving his. Before, I had been speaking loudly for the benefit of those around us, but now I was speaking in a controlled voice, pitched for his ears alone."You can say what you want about me, you prick. I have no respect for arrogant shitheels like you, so I just don't care. But before you ever think about putting your hands on Erin again, without her consent, you would do well to remember the Pipe Wrench Incident."When I was fourteen, two of the men my mother was having sex with, in exchange for drugs, decided that my sister Alison should join in their fun. She was just nine years old. Luckily, I was home at the time, but I was just a kid, and they were fully grown men. When it was over, they were in the hospital, and I was cleaning my pipe wrench with some WD-40 and a rag."I looked him up and down once, dismissively."Remember that story the next time you're tempted to touch someone I love."I turned to Tom who had come over to stand with Martha."I'm sorry I interrupted your lovely event, and please don't hold my bad manners against Erin. I don't want to cause any more trouble, so maybe we should be on our way."Tom held up his hand indicating that we should stay."Dr. Allen, you're drunk and making an ass of yourself. Please see yourself out. On your way home, please consider what you would like me to say at the next Board meeting regarding your behavior tonight."As a chastened Dr. Allen left the reception, Erin leaned over and whispered in my ear, "So, I'm someone you love, am I?"Before I could stammer a reply, Erin kissed my cheek and led me away to get a drink. We avoided the topic of Dr. Allen for the rest of the evening until we were on our way back to the hotel."Did you really put two men in the hospital with a pipe wrench?"I chuckled softly before responding."That part of the story is 100% true. What I didn't mention, though, was that they were both stoned at the time and facing the other direction. They would have killed me in a fair fight."It was close to midnight by the time we made it back to the hotel. We held each other's hands as we walked to the elevators, and Erin leaned against me as the doors closed."Davis, how would you like this evening to end?"My heart started racing and my hands trembled."I; I want to be with you. But, I have never;""Are you still a virgin?""I kissed a girl once, back in high school, but it was nothing like kissing you. I want you more than anything I have ever wanted in my life, but I don't want to disappoint you."Erin tried to stay calm as she replied."So, you think that I am some kind of floozy who is going to compare you to all my past conquests?""No, that's not it at all, I;""Or do you think that I am so shallow that I will get mad at you if it takes a little while for you to learn what I like?""No, I don't think that either;""Okay, then. Here is what's going to happen. When we get to our room, you are going to move some of the furniture out of the way, while I put on some music. You still remember how to dance, right? And then we will take things slowly. I will let you know what makes me feel good, and you will let me know what makes you feel even better. And we will be together, and that's all that matters."And that is what happened. Erin started a playlist of songs that she liked, and we slowly danced together in our room. After the first song ended, she nuzzled into my chest as she loosened my tie and undid the first two buttons of my shirt. When the next song started, she started gently kissing and then licking my chest, causing my manhood to stiffen almost painfully."Well, hello, my rather large friend. You need to be patient, for now. But if you're good, I may kiss you as well before the night is done."Her sensuous voice, and the image it evoked, were definitely not conducive to patience, and I let out a low moan of pleasure."That's what I like to hear," she murmured as she untucked my shirt and continued to undo my buttons until she could run her tongue over my nipples and tweak them with her teeth. She looked up at me with sultry, half-lidded eyes."It's okay for you to touch me as well if you want," she said, as she took one of my hands and slid it under the back of her dress and down to her silky-smooth cheeks. She slid my other hand under the front of her dress so that it cupped her tit, and she sucked in a breath as I stroked my callused thumb over her nipple."Now some women like it when you;"I kissed her before she could finish her thought."Erin, I don't care what some women like, the only woman I want is you.""Oh," she replied in a breathy voice. "Well, I like it when you're a bit rougher with my tits. Not right away, I need to be in the mood; like I am now;"She lost her train of thought as my hand enveloped and massaged her tit, squeezing her nipple lightly between my thumb and forefinger as I lifted it away from her body."Mmmm, yes. Just like that, baby."I felt a wave of heat roll up the fingers on my other hand, so I slid it further down until I felt a small triangle of material, that was slick with liquid heat. I slipped my finger a little further and felt her long smooth cunt open at my touch."Oh, Baby," Erin whispered huskily into my ear. "We are going to have so much fun tonight."It was strange going back to my regular life after my night with Erin. The time with her was so incredible, and so beyond anything I could ever have imagined, that it didn't seem real.  To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Michigan Weather and Women: Part 2Dancing, and other forms of sentimentality.Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. As we finished the prep work, I asked Wilma about her day with Mary."She is a good kid but is carrying a lot of anger and shame. We spent most of the day getting in touch with that anger. It takes some people years before they can express their emotions through art; it took her about five minutes. But we had to take some breaks to clean up the paint splatters afterward before they stained.""Oh shit! Sorry about that. I can pay to replace anything that;""Nothing to apologize for; I asked her to express how she felt, and she did it in the way that felt right to her." "Well, I appreciate your taking the time. I am just her big brother; I feel so lost when it comes to parenting.""Being a parent doesn't mean that you know any more than anyone else, and it certainly doesn't mean that you know any better. For what it's worth, I think you are doing a fine job with your family. I know that you don't have your parents around to say it, but this old woman is mighty proud of who you are and of how you have stepped up for your brother and sisters. They are very lucky to have you."I turned away so that Wilma wouldn't see me getting choked up. I couldn't remember the last time that someone had said they were proud of me. Soon enough, though, it was dinner time, and Erin came into the kitchen with that same look of amusement on her face."Sorry to bother the chef, but Lane needs some help that only a big brother can provide."When I gave her a quizzical look, she blushed."It seems like he is going through puberty, which can pose; some new challenges. When I was assessing his ankle, he; well, indicated his interest in me in a way that can be difficult to hide, particularly while wearing sweatpants. It's natural for his body to react that way at that age, and it's nothing for him to feel badly about, but he was mortified. I think he could use a bit of brotherly guidance and understanding."I went to the living room and saw that Lane was curled up on the couch and looked like he was fighting back tears."How are you doing, Buddy?"He couldn't even look at me he was so embarrassed."I am so sorry; I just couldn't help it. I don't know why it started to get bigger, and I wanted it to stop, and it wouldn't and then she saw me, and;" he continued as he fought back a sob. "Can we just go home?""Erin is a doctor. She knows how the human body works and has seen that kind of thing a hundred times. She isn't mad at you or embarrassed. She just feels bad that you feel so bad. This is just part of getting older and growing up."Did I ever tell you about what happened in Miss Iron's class when I was a freshman?Miss Iron was a bit of a legend among the male students at our local high school. She was the youngest and prettiest teacher, by far, and even though she always dressed professionally, the clothing style had yet to be invented that could fully conceal her bountiful natural endowment."Well, I liked Miss Irons a lot. She was one of the few teachers who looked past my difficulty with reading and writing. So, I developed a little crush on her, which was fine until the inevitable; hmm, physical demonstration of my crush; happened in class one day, just before she asked me to collect everyone's quizzes. I tried to delay, I tried to ask a friend to do it instead, but eventually, I had to stand up. It took me until my junior year to live that one down."As Lane listened to my story, he turned to face me and his second-hand embarrassment for me helped to push his embarrassment to the side."So, what happened?""Miss Irons was lovely and kind like she always was, but I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me or to get hit by a bolt of lightning. Things would have been fine if she hadn't mentioned what happened to the principal, who called Mom. She didn't find the story funny at all."I hadn't thought of the aftermath when I started telling Lane this particular story, but as they say, might as well put it in four-wheel drive and keep going."Mom was mad?""By then, Mom was pretty much always angry. I did my best to keep her away from you and the girls when she got that way, but yeah; she was mad.""Are you mad at me?""No, Bud, I'm not. In a few years, once your embarrassment has died down a little, I will tease you mercilessly about this because that's what brothers do; and maybe threaten to tell your girlfriend, if you fall behind on your chores or homework. But I will never get mad at you for something that you can't control. And I promise that Erin isn't mad at you either."Just then, Mary poked her head in to tell us that dinner was on the table."Are you safe now, or do you need a few more minutes.""I'm good. Thanks, Dad."After I helped Lane hobble into the dining room, we got down to the business of eating and teasing each other, but not necessarily in that order. It felt good; almost like what I imagined a real family would feel like. Eventually, the conversation turned to more serious matters, though, and Erin led off the questions."So, how do you know Gran, and why are you wearing Grampy's favorite sweater? And, for what it's worth, I don't remember him filling it out in quite the way that you do."I blushed a bit as Wilma jumped in."If Phillip had filled out that sweater like young Davis here, it wouldn't have stayed on him for very long, I can tell you that.""Gran!" Erin exclaimed, laughing while sounding scandalized. "I didn't need that mental image. Heck, none of us needed that mental image.""Oh, don't you worry, Dear. He still filled it out well enough, and it looked equally good on our bedroom floor."We were pretty much all blushing at that point, which I think was Wilma's objective, so I quickly changed the topic."I am just your mother's plumber. I came out to fix her boiler and then finished the job earlier this week when a couple of parts came in that I needed."Wilma jumped in at that point and added her two cents to my story."He also brought me my groceries and we had a lovely conversation. He is a real Renaissance gentleman, a rarity these days."Erin looked grateful but concerned."Did you have enough money to cover the bill, Gran? You know I can help if you need;"I tried to jump in before Wilma could reply."No need to worry, the bill was paid in full;""Hogwash," Wilma exclaimed as I tried to finish, turning to Mary before she continued."Your brother wouldn't let me pay him a cent for the work that he did. Not even for the parts that needed to be replaced! He is a very nice boy but a terrible businessman."I turned to Erin for support."I figured your Gran has enough going on right now with her health and all. It was the least I could do to help her out."Erin looked at me with a strange expression on her face. I didn't have much experience with women, so I figured I must have made her angry somehow. Most of my interactions with women, including my sisters, seemed to end with them being upset with me for one reason or another, but she didn't sound angry when she spoke."Thank you, Davis, that was very sweet of you.""Yeah, well; you see, it's just; pass the fish, please.""That still doesn't explain why you're wearing Grampy's favorite sweater.When I was a little girl, I used to curl up in Grampy's lap and snuggle into that sweater as he read to me. He was wearing it when I danced my first dance with him in front of the fireplace. Do you remember that old record player, Gran? You used to bring it out and we would waltz around the living room to Moon River.""I still have that record player here somewhere, let me go see if I can find it."Erin started to protest, but it was too late."To finish answering your question, Erin, we were here today because your Gran offered to mentor Mary. I tried to politely decline, but your Gran is pretty persistent when she wants to be.""That sounds like Gran. Most of the time when she makes a suggestion, it is really a command.""While we are asking questions, how is Lane's ankle?""It's pretty badly sprained, and he will need to use crutches to walk for the next couple of weeks. You should bring him to the hospital to get some X-rays done as well, to make sure that he doesn't have any fractures."I could feel myself deflate as she mentioned X-rays."I'm not trying to be cheap, but are the X-rays absolutely necessary? We don't have the best insurance; we got it through the exchange. I guess it's better than nothing, but the deductible is pretty high, and my other sister, Alison, her college tuition is due soon. But if you say it's important, I will put in some extra hours to make it work."It didn't usually bother me that we were poor. Heck, most everyone we knew, except the McDougals, was poor. But it hit home when you had to tell a beautiful doctor with bright amber eyes that you couldn't afford an X-ray for your little brother unless it was urgent."Tell you what. I will be working at the hospital in Petoskey tomorrow, so why don't you bring Lane by, and I will take care of him? I will make sure that he gets a pair of loaner crutches for as long as he needs them.""You don't need to do that for us."Erin gave me another one of her looks, this one I was more familiar with; I was pretty sure it was annoyance."So, just to be clear, you can look after my Gran, fix her boiler for free, and bring her groceries whenever you feel like it, but I can't look after your brother and make sure that his ankle is treated properly?""Well, when you put it that way, I sound like a bit of a jackass. I'm sorry.""Apology accepted. Come by the hospital at 11 AM tomorrow."Before we could continue, the sound of a 45 playing on an old record player filled the house. You could hear the hisses and pops before Ella Fitzgerald's voice began to sing "Dream a Little Dream of Me."Chapter 3.We got up from the table and followed the music back to the living room. I helped Lane out of his chair while he half-hobbled and half-hopped along beside me. Wilma had set her ancient record player up in the corner beside a stack of old 45s, and she had a faraway look in her eyes as she looked out the picture window toward the lake."I think it's time for me to ask the prettiest girl in the place to dance," I said, as my eyes swept across the room."But unfortunately, it's a three-way tie. So, will you do me the honor?" I said as I held out my hand to Wilma."I haven't danced since Phillip passed. You know, we used to dance together every Friday night. It didn't matter where we were or what we were doing, we would always make time to dance at least one song together, even if the music was only in our heads.""I imagine I will be a pretty poor partner compared to Phillip, but I will try not to step on your toes."Wilma and I ended up dancing a slow foxtrot to "Unforgettable" by Nat King Cole. She smiled at me as we slowly circled the living room."You're a very good dancer, young man.""Our mother taught me when I was very young."Before she began with the drugs and men, our mother had been a showgirl in New York and then Las Vegas. When she got pregnant with me, she moved back to Mackinaw City and started teaching ballroom dancing at a local studio. By the time I was five, I was her practice partner of choice, and she always insisted that I lead, despite being only half her size."The man always leads, Darling, that's just the way of the world."I was hardly a man at the time, but I never disagreed with my mother when she was in a good mood, because I knew it could shift in an instant. So, I learned to dance, and I learned to lead. The memories came flooding back as I guided Wilma into a soft over-sway, and she smiled with delight."Oh my, you do know how to dance!"I couldn't help but smile back."I can't take all the credit. I think Phillip must have infused this sweater with his fancy footwork."As the song ended, I took a step back and did my best to give Wilma a gracious bow."It was a pleasure dancing with you, my lady.""The pleasure was all mine, good sir."I turned toward Mary and held out my hand. She hesitated before Wilma declared, "There are no wallflowers in this house."Mary slowly stood but looked anxious as I took her hand."Davis, I don't know how to dance. Mom was; she was too far gone to teach me by the time I was old enough to learn.""That's okay," I reassured her. "If there is anything that Mom made sure of, it's that I know how to lead. Just relax, and I will guide you through it."Wilma helped Lane, who had taken over as DJ, to choose a slower song so that Mary would feel more comfortable, and I heard the opening bars of "What a Wonderful World" by Louis Armstrong. I started to lead Mary through a slow rumba, and she picked up the steps very quickly. She was a natural. I felt a sudden stab of regret as we moved together across the floor."I'm sorry. I should have made time to teach you to dance. But the last few years, it has just taken everything I have to keep us;""It's alright. You've had other things on your mind. And look; you are teaching me how to dance, now."As Mary grew more confident, I guided her through a simple underarm turn, and we ended with a dip, which made her giggle and earned a round of applause from the others. Finally, I turned to Erin, who was sitting on the couch beside Lane. I suddenly felt very shy and, for the first time that evening, she looked nervous as well."Would you dance with me, Erin?"She didn't reply but stood and took my hand. We waited for a moment while Wilma and Lane chose a new 45 and then listened to the pop and hiss as it started to play. Soon, an alto saxophone introduced the Henri Mancini version of "Moon River," and we started a slow waltz. Although there was space between us, it was bridged by an electric charge that connected and drew us together.Even though I spent most of the dance looking over Erin's shoulder, every detail of her beauty was etched in my memory, and I felt a warm breeze pass between us, raising goosebumps on my skin. We barely noticed the pause as the song ended, and a new one began until Etta James began to sing.At last, my love has come alongMy lonely days are overAnd life is like a songThe song was in 4/4 time, so I switched to a foxtrot and Erin followed as we glided across the smooth wood of the living room floor. I was so caught up in the moment, and in Erin, that I led her through a turn that transitioned into an over sway, before I stepped backward, allowing her to gently pivot into me. Our eyes met and I was lost in them again. Before we could break the spell, a heavy gust of wind shook the house, and the power flickered out.The room went dark, which sharpened my remaining senses. Suddenly, the warmth of Erin's breath on my neck felt like wildfire across my skin. We were motionless for a three-heartbeat eternity before the lights flickered and came back on. I let go of Erin and felt all of my longing and awkwardness rush back in."Thank you, Erin. That was;" I couldn't finish; words didn't seem enough to express how I felt."I should check the breakers and make sure that everything is alright, and then we should go. Why don't I wash these clothes and drop them back for you later."Wilma just smiled and shook her head."If you like them, please keep them. Otherwise, they will just grow old and musty like me."A little while later, we said our goodbyes, but I promised to bring Lane to the hospital the next morning. Wilma told Mary that she would see her on Wednesday after school and again the next Sunday. I was expecting Mary to protest, but she just gave a meek, "Yes, Wilma."I was nervous when I took Lane to the hospital the next day. The deductible on our insurance was high enough that we paid for pretty much anything less serious than a severed limb out of pocket. Erin, however, was as good as her word. After the X-ray confirmed that there were no breaks or fractures in the bones around his ankle, she re-wrapped it and arranged for a pair of loaner crutches that he could use for as long as he needed them. Before we left, Erin asked me if I wanted to grab a coffee in the cafeteria, to which I readily agreed. I gave my phone to Lane so he could amuse himself while Erin and I talked."I just wanted to say how much I appreciate what you did for Gran. I do what I can, but I spend half my time at the Children's Hospital down in Grand Rapids right now and I am often on call while I am here. I just don't have the time to give her the help that she needs.""Honestly, it's no big deal. I do a lot of work around Good Hart since the bigger plumbing companies don't like to travel that far, so I don't mind looking in on her while I am there. And she seems to have taken a real interest in Mary, so the least I can do is to bring her some groceries and help around the place a bit."Erin pursed her lips and looked like she had just bitten into a lemon."The 'least you can do' is more than the rest of our family can be bothered to do put together, so thank you.""I meant to ask you about that. What did your Gran do to end up so isolated from the rest of your family?""The rest of my family is; there is no nice way to put it, they're snobs. None of them have any interest in spending time 'up north' as they call it, and they can't wait for Gran to move into a retirement home and die so they can get their money and forget about this place. That's why no one comes to visit Gran anymore, even for Thanksgiving; it's part of their campaign to convince her to sell her land to the McDougals. Before you came along, I thought they were going to succeed.""Well, excuse my language, but fuck them. I don't know Wilma that well, but I will do what I can to make sure that she gets to spend her remaining days in the place that she loves.""That's easy to say, but harder to do once the McDougals and their minions start coming by your place, offering you money and making threats unless you back off.""Well, if they do, they will find out what every teacher who ever taught me learned the hard way. I am bad at taking orders and even worse at following instructions. I am not afraid of the McDougal boys."My exclamation brought a smile to Erin's pretty face. I decided that I would be willing to do quite a lot to see that smile on her face again. But there was one thing I still didn't understand."Why aren't you on board with the rest of your family? You must be under a lot of pressure to abandon your Gran like the rest of them.""My father, Gran's youngest son, Max, died shortly after I was born, and my mother moved the family to California where she remarried into a family that had a little money but a great deal of pretension and ambition. My mother picked up that insatiable need for money and status like it was a virus."When I was a child, my mother and stepfather spent summers and holidays traveling the world, staying in places where children weren't welcome. Although they wanted nothing to do with Gran and Grampy and their 'vermin-filled shack in the middle of nowhere', they were more than happy to leave me with them while they were away."They would put me on a plane to Grand Rapids while they jetted off to their spas and their fine dining. Gran and Grampy were the only people who cared for me, and they became my whole world."When I was 14, I was staying with Gran and Grampy, and I caught a fever that was so bad that I nearly died. It was a pretty grim time. My parents even thought about flying home from Monaco to be with me. They didn't, but it was the only time in my entire childhood that they considered it. But I will always remember how kind the doctors and nurses were to me when I was sick. That's why I became a pediatrician and moved home.""Isn't California home?""Home is where the people that you love are, and so this will always be my home. Or it will be until Gran passes on, anyway."We sat in silence for a while, sipping our coffee. Before long, it was time for me to go."This might sound crazy, but since the rest of your family aren't going to be here to celebrate Thanksgiving with your Gran, how about you and I try to give her one more Thanksgiving to remember."Erin brightened at the idea, and the smile returned to her face."That would be amazing! Why don't I give you my number, and we can figure out how to make it happen!"Chapter 4.For the next few weeks, Mary continued to meet with Wilma on Wednesdays and Sundays. I would often take the opportunity to bring her groceries or other supplies while I dropped Mary off and, if the weather was agreeable, do some fishing. Once he could walk without crutches, Lane came along as well, in quest of another monster steelhead. Unfortunately, all he caught was some yellow perch and rock bass, but it was nice to spend the day with him down on the dock.I saw Erin a few times at Wilma's as we made plans for Thanksgiving. She seemed to particularly enjoy talking with me while I split firewood out by the shed. It was hard work, and I was often drenched with sweat by the time I was done, but she didn't seem to mind. And she worked while we talked, helping to stack the larger pieces and collecting the smaller ones for kindling.The one point of contention in our plan was how Erin would get to Wilma's on Thanksgiving Day. She was slated to work a 12-hour shift the evening before, ending at seven in the morning, and she worried that if she went home to rest, she would sleep through the entire day. Her solution was to drive out to Wilma's after her shift and catch a few hours of sleep when she got there. I thought that driving that far after working all night seemed like a terrible idea, so I offered to give her a ride instead. She did not like that one bit."I don't want you to make an extra trip when I am perfectly capable of driving myself."It sounded like she was digging in for a fight, so I tried a different tactic to convince her."I need to stop at the hospital anyway, to return Lane's crutches. I can kill two birds with one stone and pick you up at the same time."She didn't buy that rationale either so, reluctantly, I resorted to the truth."I am sure you're a great driver, but if you drive yourself, I will be up that morning anyway, worrying that you are safe. I know it doesn't make sense, but I have been looking after my siblings for so long its second nature for me to worry, and I can't seem to turn it off. So please, let me pick you up. But for me, not for you. And do you know how rarely I get to be gallant these days? I will feel like your knight in shining armor."That finally got a laugh from Erin."Alright, you win. Why don't you pick me up at 7:15 at the hospital? You can sweep me up onto your trusty steed and carry me away to Gran's house.""If by trusty steed you mean rusty old GMC truck, then it's a deal."The morning of Thanksgiving dawned chilly and gray, with a cold wind blowing in off the lake. I was up early to make sure that I made it to the hospital on time, and I was listening to the local AM country station as I drove when the DJ started his break."A happy Thanksgiving to all our listeners. If you're on the roads today, be aware that there is a severe weather warning in effect for the area north of Cadillac and into the upper peninsula. We're expecting a combination of high winds and lake-effect snow to make driving hazardous, and you should be prepared for possible power interruptions and outages."I was relieved that Erin had agreed to let me pick her up and that I had invested in good snow tires for my pickup. The snow had already started by the time I reached the hospital, and I pulled my jacket tightly around me as I went inside. I dropped Lane's crutches with the duty nurse and waited for several minutes before Erin arrived. She looked exhausted, and the gentle smile that I loved was nowhere in evidence."Hey, Erin. Are you okay?""I'm fine. I just had a long shift, but I am ready to head out."She came up to me and gave me a hesitant look."Actually, I could really use a hug if that's alright."Without a word, I wrapped my arms around her, and she buried her face in my sweater. Hidden from the world by the folds of my jacket, I felt her body start to shake. The tremors lasted for a minute before they gentled and then finally stopped. I looked out the window at the falling snow to give her a moment to compose herself."Let's head to Gran's house. This weather isn't going to get better any time soon."With that, we got in my truck and started the drive up to Good Hart. Erin sat in silence and looked out the window."If you want to talk, I probably can't help with doctor problems; but I am a good listener."It took Erin a minute before she opened up."Most of the time, I love being a pediatrician. Kids come to me scared and in pain, and I help them to get better. But sometimes, it's just too much. Around midnight last night, an ambulance brought in a mother and daughter. Her boyfriend had been drinking; and he got violent. The little girl tried to protect her mother and; and;"It's one thing to treat a grown woman, you know. I mean it's still pretty bad, but; that little girl. Fuck. One thing I've learned from this job is that monsters are real."I wanted to give Erin another hug, but since I was driving, I just reached over to take her hand."I'm sorry."My words seemed so incredibly inadequate; considering what she had just dealt with; but she squeezed my hand."Thanks for listening."We drove on in silence, and by the time we pulled into Wilma's laneway, Erin was gently snoring with her head against the window. I stopped as close as I could to the house before lifting her out of the cab. She tucked her head into my shoulder, and I carried her inside, where Wilma was already busy in the kitchen. She came out to greet us, and I spoke to her in a low voice."Erin had a very tough night. I think some rest will do her a world of good."Wilma helped Erin out of her boots and coat and then showed us through to the guest bedroom, where I laid Erin on the bed. The room was filled with pictures of Erin from when she was younger; standing on the dock with an older but handsome man who I guessed must be Phillip, curled up in a ball on the sofa, book in hand, and smiling in her cap and gown as she graduated. In each picture, I could see hints of the beautiful woman she would become.By the time I returned with the rest of my family, the storm had begun to pick up. Snow drifts were accumulating against the house and shed, so we brought everything with us into the house that we might need for the evening. It took some convincing, but Sharon and I took over in the kitchen while Wilma, Alison, Mary, and Lane started a game of Scrabble in the living room.Once the preparations were well underway, I laid in as much wood for the fireplace as I could. With the high winds and heavy snow, I was worried that we might lose power, and I wanted to make sure that we prepared, just in case. The radiators and boiler would provide almost no heat if there was a prolonged power outage, but the fireplace had a high-efficiency insert that would keep the house warm, as long as we built up a good bed of coals.Lane insisted on helping me with the firewood, and after a half dozen trips to the woodshed and back, we both looked like live-action versions of the abominable snowman. Wilma showed some sympathy for our plight, while our sisters had a good-natured laugh at our expense.By the early afternoon, dinner was almost ready, and Wilma sent me to wake Erin. She had barely moved since I had tucked her in and seemed so peaceful in her sleep. I leaned over and spoke softly to her until she opened her eyes. After a moment of confusion, she broke into a shy smile."I guess we made it to Gran's.""That we did, we got here close to six hours ago."Her eyes flew open, and she tried to get up until I reassured her."We've got things under control. Dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes. Take your time; and maybe give yourself a few minutes for that pillow line on your cheek to fade."I turned to leave, so she could have some privacy, but she reached out and took my hand."I just wanted to say thank you again for earlier. I am not used to having someone I can talk to; someone I can trust. It's only been Gran and Grampy, and me for so long, and I didn't want to burden them. But I shouldn't have dumped my troubles on you like that, we barely know each other.""I was just glad that you felt comfortable enough to share how you felt with me. Today was probably the worst day of that little girl's life. I am sure she was terrified, confused, and in a lot of pain. But what she'll remember is the angel who comforted her and treated her with kindness and love."I need to get back to the kitchen, or I will burn something. Fair warning, this is my first time cooking a Thanksgiving turkey, so you may want to load your plate up with fixings and sides, just in case."As it turned out, the turkey wasn't perfect, but it wasn't that bad, and the gravy was tasty as heck (probably because Wilma made it.) We had mashed potatoes, stuffing, corn, and peas as sides, with the obligatory cranberry sauce (from a can). The conversation at dinner was a chaotic mixture of laughter, stories, and the kind of teasing that you only get when you bring five siblings together over a hearty meal.It didn't take Erin long to choose a side in the battle of the siblings, and soon, it was the four girls against Lane and me, with Wilma as our impartial referee. I don't know how Lane felt, but for me, it was worth being ganged up on just to see Erin and my sisters smiling and laughing. Although he tried to hide it, it was clear that Lane still had a bit of a crush on Erin, so I imagined that he was just fine with making her smile as well.For dessert, Erin brought pumpkin and apple pies that she had bought at the bakery in Petoskey, which we ate with some vanilla ice cream from the local creamery. I was sure there would be some dessert left over, given the amount that we all ate for dinner, but somehow, we finished it all. Everyone pitched in with the dishes and then we moved to the living room where we played cards and some more board games.As we played, Mary asked Wilma about some of her more memorable Thanksgivings, and she got a faraway smile. For the next hour, she regaled us with stories of humble times with the kids by the lake and, in later days, fancier celebrations with some of the families that Phillip befriended while they sat for portraits. As our last game of Scrabble ended, Sharon looked at Wilma with a mischievous grin."Mary was telling me about the dance party that you had a few weeks ago here in your living room. Rumor has it that my big brother can dance! I was hoping, if you asked him nicely, that we could all see him in action."Wilma got up from her chair and started to move toward the hall closet."Lane, come along and help, please. I am far too old to be carting around a heavy record player."Lane hopped up and went to help Wilma, while the rest of us began to move the furniture out of the way. As Lane set up, Wilma admonished the rest of us."Remember, there is only one rule about dancing in my house: no wallflowers."With that, Lane started the first song, and I asked Wilma to dance. Alison followed suit, asking Lane to dance, and soon she was teaching him how to lead. Finally, Erin stood as well and gave a deep bow to Mary."It would be my honor, enchanting lady, if I could have this dance."With a laugh, Mary stood, and soon we were all moving around the room, trying not to bump into each other or step on each other's toes. For the next hour, we danced, laughed, and pretty much forgot about the world outside. Lane even got up the courage to dance with Erin, although he stayed so far away from her that you would have thought she was radioactive.I took a couple of turns with Erin and was amazed at the way she melted into my arms. When we danced, there was a wave of knowing smirks from my sisters and a pleased smile from Wilma, but I didn't care. I could have danced with her all night. Unfortunately, during my third dance with Erin, the real world decided to interrupt our festivities.Erin and I had just started a turn when the power went out. I instinctively pulled Erin into my arms to protect her, and then I leaned in through the darkness and kissed her. She returned the kiss, ran her hand through my hair, and let out a small moan."Do you think the power will come back on?"Lane's question cut through the fog of my lust and longing."Probably not until sometime after the storm has passed. So, we should all plan on spending the night here and then figuring things out in the morning."With Wilma's agreement, we got settled in for the evening. After some protest, Wilma agreed to sleep in the guest room since it had a direct line of sight to the thermoelectric stove fan that helped circulate the heat from the fireplace. My three sisters slept in Wilma's bed, both to share body heat and because it was the larger of the two beds in the house. Lane slept on the couch, while Erin and I slept on the floor in front of the fireplace.Erin laid out an older sleeping bag, for comfort, with some bedding and blankets on top. In deference to Lane, she waited until she was under the blankets before she shimmied off her pants, while I stoked the fireplace. I made one more pass through the house, to check on Wilma and my sisters, but it seemed they had already fallen asleep. Even Lane had passed right out, despite his proximity to the pants-less Erin.I set a quiet alarm on my phone for two-hour intervals so that I could get up and add wood to the fire, ensuring that it would last all night. Looking down at the makeshift bed where Erin was watching me, I suddenly felt incredibly shy and anxious. I took my sweater and pants off as quickly as I could and set them on a chair before crawling under the blankets next to her. I didn't want to be presumptuous, so I stayed as far over to one side as I could. I had just settled in when I heard Erin's soft voice from behind me."You can come a little closer. I won't bite, you know."My brain froze with indecision, but my heart knew the score and it started beating at a furious rate. I heard her shifting behind me, and I felt an arm wrap itself around my chest. My senses were on fire. The faint scent of lavender from her hair washed over me like a field of wildflowers."Was everyone safe when you made your patrol?"I slowly rolled over so that my forehead was lightly touching hers, and I could see the flickering of the fire reflected in her eyes."I know it's silly, but I can't sleep until I know that everyone I love is safe. Even when she is away at college, Alison texts me each night to let me know she is okay. I will make another round later after I stoke the fire.""It's not silly at all; I feel safe when I'm with you too. Why don't you tell me your story, Davis Crawford."She must have felt me stiffen, and she started to lightly brush her fingertips through the hair on the back of my neck."You don't have to if you're not comfortable with me yet, but I would like to hear it someday when you're ready."We sat in silence for another few minutes, while the tension slowly drained from my body. It had been over 15 years; since before the drugs and alcohol got too bad with my mother; since someone had touched me with kindness and love, and I was helpless before the gentle onslaught of Erin's fingers. Eventually, I started talking."Things weren't always bad with Mom; I remember there being more laughter than anger when I was little. She was very beautiful, and there was a procession of men in her life, even back then, but most of them treated me well. I guess they wanted to make a good impression on her. When I was four or five, though, she took up with a man from a rougher crowd. She started in with the drinking and drugs, and they never really stopped. She got pregnant with that man, and Alison was born. From there, it was like a rock sliding down the side of a hill. It starts slowly, but soon it's rolling downhill in leaps and bounds."After Sharon was born, fewer men came around. My mom was still beautiful, but how many guys are interested in a single mother who has three kids from three different men? I had just turned ten when she left me in charge for the weekend and flew down to Vegas with some friends from the club where she waitressed and danced. A bit more than nine months later, she had Mary."The one thing I can say for my mom is that she mostly managed to stay clean while she was pregnant. But once Mary arrived, the hill got steeper, and the rock started plummeting downwards. As fewer men showed an interest in her, Mom had to blame someone, and we kids were handy targets. That's when the hitting started. I learned pretty quickly that she didn't much care who she hit, so I made sure that I was always close at hand, to try and spare the little ones. If she was going to throw plates at someone, I figured it had better be me."By the time I was 12, I was the only one caring for my siblings. When Mom came home drunk or stoned after her shift at the bar, I would steal enough of her tip money to buy food for my sisters' lunches. That was the worst of it, and I didn't think that we would make it through. I am not sure we would have without our landlord, Mr. Johnson."He lived in the apartment below us and would take us in on the weekends when my mother was out with her boyfriends, feed us dinner, and let us watch a little television. I never found out why he lived such a lonely life, but he helped me keep our family together until I was old enough to handle things myself, so I will always be grateful to him."I could see tears starting to pool in the corner of Erin's eyes."You don't need to hear the rest of this;"Erin stopped me mid-sentence by kissing my lips."You never got to be a kid, Davis. My whole life I felt sorry for myself because my parents didn't want or care for me, but at least I had Gran and Grampy. You had no one."Even though we were lying on an old lumpy sleeping bag on a rough hardwood floor with only a fireplace for heat, I had never felt safer in my life than I did with her right then.To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Michigan Weather and Women: Part 1Love, bastards, and what we leave behind.Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.The Plumber, The Painter, and the Wind off the LakePrologueI have never been much for following instructions or doing what I'm told.In eighth grade, we were assigned to make a volcano in science class. I figured that if the eruption looked good with a couple of tablespoons of baking soda, then it would look even better with the whole container! And what better place for a natural disaster than the teacher's desk at the front of the class. I was right; the whole container of baking soda produced an impressive explosion. What I didn't count on, however, was it producing a week-long suspension from school and a beating from my mother. In high school, we had to take an art class to graduate. Our teacher loved still life drawing and would ramble endlessly about how it revealed the beauty that is in the everyday objects that surround us. I guess he wanted us to reveal the beauty in the bowl of fruit that he had put in the middle of the classroom, but the most beautiful things that I could see were Brittany Johnson's D-cups which filled out her sweater gloriously. At the end of the class, there were 29 drawings of a bowl of fruit and one drawing of a beautiful girl's smile (amongst other details). Although I was suspended for two days, I got a date with Brittany who loved my drawing, so I feel like I came out ahead on that one.In my last year of school, the final mathematics exam asked the following question:Determine the points of intersection between the following parabolas and lines. Illustrate fully.While the other students slaved away to solve the listed problems in the allotted time, I fully illustrated a drawing of our math teacher, Mr. Aaronson, dancing a slow waltz in a field of sunflowers with Mrs. Stevens, the geography teacher. It was the worst-kept secret in the school that our two shyest teachers had massive crushes on each other, and after four years of watching them pine away, I thought they could use a little push.I failed the test, but Mr. Aaronson showed my drawing to Mrs. Stevens during a particularly dull staff meeting, and when it made her blush and smile, he finally got up the courage to ask her out. They are now married and have a little girl who is as cute as a button. At the end of the year, Mr. Aaronson asked me if I planned to pursue math in the future, and when I assured him that I did not, he gave me a passing grade.So, what was my problem, you might ask? Was I just one of those kids who didn't give a shit and was destined for mediocrity or failure in life? Like many things, the answer is more complicated than it might first appear, but I am getting ahead of myself. Our story starts on an unusually cold and blustery afternoon in late October, on the north-eastern shore of Lake Michigan about a half hour's drive north of Petoskey, just outside a village called Good Hart.Chapter 1.It had been a busy day. The perfect storm of an early season snap freeze, strong winds, and lake-effect snow meant that there was a couple of inches of snow on the still soggy ground, along with a number of leaky or burst pipes, malfunctioning valves, and boiler issues as people cranked their heating systems up to full for the first time that year. As a plumber, though, I didn't mind. It just meant more work for me, which was always a good thing.At only 25 years of age, and despite being a master plumber, I was generally the last choice for folks to call, even in an emergency. Anyone with money chose one of the larger and more established plumbing contractors, leaving me with the jobs that they didn't feel were worth their time or effort. That's how I found myself pulling into the laneway of an older house, just off Lamkin Road down by the lake, late that Friday afternoon. It was my last job of the day, but I would be working over the weekend to catch up on my backlog, so I wanted to get it done.The house looked like it hadn't been updated since it was built, likely in the late fifties or early sixties, other than a couple of coats of paint and a new roof when the original finally gave up the ghost. The front gardens were neatly tended, however, and the property itself was stunning, with panoramic views in three directions out over the lake. The sun was just beginning to dip toward the western horizon as I drove up, so the trees cast long shadows across the laneway.The house was owned by Mrs. Wilma C. Anderson, who had called me earlier in the day to say that some of her radiators weren't working and that her boiler was making one hell of a racket when she turned it on. I told her to shut the system down and that I would look at it by the end of the day. She sounded quite elderly, and I didn't like the idea of her going without heat for a night during a cold snap.I rang the doorbell and waited until a tiny wisp of a woman answered. She couldn't have been more than five feet tall and looked older than the hills, but her face was full of life, and her eyes had a twinkle that spoke of humor and mischief."Hi, Mrs. Anderson, I'm Davis Crawford. You called earlier about some issues with your boiler and heating system. How can I help?"Mrs. Anderson gave me an appraising look."I wasn't expecting you to be such a handsome young man. If I were fifty years younger, I would tell you exactly how you could help me, and then I'd teach you a trick or two I learned over the years. But I am too old for that kind of foolishness these days, so I will just have to make use of your plumbing expertise instead. And please, call me Wilma."I couldn't help but laugh and blush at Wilma's surprisingly raunchy sense of humor. I liked her immediately."Let's try that again. What seems to be the problem?""Well, the biggest problem is that I am 91 years old and dying of cancer. The doctors give me less than a year to live. But aside from that, I really can't complain. I have had a good run of it."I cocked my head to one side and gave her a bemused look."Oh, you were wondering what the problem is with my heating system. Well, I turned it on this morning when I got up, and the boiler sounded like there was someone trapped inside of it trying to hammer their way out. There was a worrisome hissing from some of the radiators, as well, and they weren't heating up worth a damn."My husband, Phillip, used to take care of those things for us, but he has been gone for almost five years now, so I hate to think what you will find when you look around.""I'm sure I can help you, Mrs. Anderson,;""Wilma, please.""Sorry, Wilma. Why don't you show me to the basement, and I will try to figure out what's wrong. Then I can get started on fixing it."On the way to the basement stairs, Wilma led me through her crowded but orderly living room. I couldn't help but notice the paintings on just about every surface of its walls."You have a real eye for art, Wilma. Those paintings are beautiful."Wilma smiled wistfully at me and got a faraway look in her eyes as she replied."Phillip and I were artists. I guess I still am, but I haven't felt much like painting since he passed on. Phillip painted portraits. He made a surprisingly good living at it; you would be amazed at what rich people will pay to see their lives immortalized in oil on canvas. I never had the knack. Phillip could make even the most corpulent and corrupt industrialist appear regal and wise. I could only ever capture what I actually saw in them, and I quickly discovered that they did not enjoy, or pay for, that kind of introspection."So, I painted landscapes, and there is always a market for those. But I kept some of my favorite pieces, over the years, as you can see."As Wilma spoke, I took a closer look at the paintings. One, in particular, was striking; a portrait of a beautiful young woman, in her late teens or early twenties, with a stethoscope around her neck and her blonde hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. She was wearing a loose hoodie and was curled up in an Adirondack chair, reading a book. It was not what you would expect from a formal portrait, but it seemed to capture her essence in a way that no photograph could match. I must have stopped moving as I was drawn into the image, so Wilma gave me a minute before she continued."That's the last painting that Phillip worked on before he passed. He didn't get the chance to finish it, but I still think it's his finest work."I couldn't help but agree."Who's the model? She's beautiful.""That's my granddaughter, Erin. You can't tell from the portrait, but she's a real firecracker. As a grandparent, you're not supposed to play favorites, but she was very special to Phillip, and it hit her hard when he passed. There is more love in that one painting than in all the other portraits that he painted over his lifetime. Except for his first, of course, of me.""Where are Phillips' other works? Surely, they weren't all commissions that are now locked away in some dusty millionaire's palace."Wilma's expression turned bleak as she contemplated her response."All of his other paintings were sold after he died. The kids said they would fetch a better price while there was an upswing of interest in his work after his death, so they insisted that they all go to auction as quickly as possible. They were probably right, I guess, although I loved his art more than I needed the money. But how do you argue with your kids when they have just lost their father?""Do any of your children live nearby?""They all moved far away. Phillip and I chose a wonderful spot to live and make our art, but a challenging place to raise a family. It's not so bad now, what with the internet, highways, and the like, but when we first moved here sixty-some years ago, it was very isolated. We were young and selfish, and our selfishness cost us dearly."We thought that our children would grow to love this area over time, like we did. But they never did, and they left as soon as they could get away. My daughter, Samantha, is a retired lawyer and she and her third husband split their time between their loft in Manhattan and their beach house in the Bahamas. My son, Robert, is an oil executive down in Texas. Neither of them has been here in more than a decade, except for Phillip's funeral."My baby, Max, passed away more than twenty years ago now of cancer. Erin is his granddaughter. She is a pediatrician, and she splits her time between the hospital in Petoskey and the children's hospital down in Grand Rapids. She comes to see me when she can, but she is very busy. My other relatives all live busy lives far away from here. We chose to live here, though, so I can't be too upset that the rest of the family chose to live far away."But enough about me. What about you, Mr. Crawford? Do you have any children?""It's just me and my siblings, I'm afraid, and it's been that way for quite some time. My oldest sister, Alison, is 20, and she goes to college at North Central Michigan, in Petoskey. She is planning to become a nurse practitioner. The rest of the gang still lives at home with me. Sharon is 17 now, so she kind of runs the show while I am working; Mary is 15 but going on 30, if you know what I mean; and Lane is the baby of the family at 12.""Where are your parents?""I don't honestly know. We each have a different father, or at least we think we do. Sharon, Lane, and I have no idea who our fathers are, so there's a chance that we might be full siblings, but I doubt it. My mother never kept the same man around for long. Alison's father has been in and out of jail since before she was born and is currently serving a stint in federal prison. But Mary has it the worst of all of us."My mother met Mary's dad on a weekend bender in Vegas, and he is a pretty big deal. Rich, famous, the kind of guy you see on TV and the cover of magazines. A real family man, except when it comes to Mary, whom he refuses to even acknowledge. He bought my mom's silence with a lump sum payment and a non-disclosure agreement. That money was supposed to be put in a trust for Mary, but my mom snorted and injected it all in less than a year. Mary has written to her father dozens of times and reached out to him on social media countless more, but he wants nothing to do with his bastard daughter."As for my mom, she went away for the weekend almost seven years ago now and left me in charge. And I am still in charge, I guess. So, no time for dating or romance for me, and I think that I will be just about done with raising kids by the time that Lane goes off to college."Wilma gave me a look filled with more empathy than I had felt in a long time, maybe ever."Anyway, I should take a look at your boiler and see what I can do about getting you some heat."I would have called the boiler in Wilma's basement old, but that wouldn't have done it justice. Frankly, it wouldn't have seemed out of place in a museum of heating and plumbing, and it was hanging on to life by the barest of threads. With only a year to live, however, I wasn't going to recommend to Wilma that she replace the whole system with something more modern and efficient."I think I can fix your boiler so that it will hold on for another year or two, and I can patch a couple of leaks in the lines to the main radiators as well. One line to a radiator at the back of the house is completely shot, so I will shut that one off and be back to replace it later this week.""What's all that going to cost?""It's free of charge, Ma'am. You've got enough to look after with your health and all, without having to worry about your heating system. I never had a grandma to spoil, at least not one that I know of, so it would be my pleasure to do this for you.""Please, it's Wilma. And it's a grandmother's prerogative to spoil her grandchildren, and not the other way around. But your kindness is mighty appreciated, Davis."It took me a couple of hours to shore up the boiler and repair the lines that were still in reasonable condition before I was finished for the day. As I got ready to leave, I found Wilma sitting alone in the living room reading an old paperback."I'll call you later this week, once the replacement line for your radiator comes in."Wilma got a mischievous smile on her face."Why, Davis, are you getting fresh with me?""If I were older and more experienced, I would in an instant. But I hardly think I can compete with the memory of your Phillip.""Too true, too true. Alright young man, well thank you for taking the time to look after a foolish old woman on a cold October night.""I hardly think you're foolish, Wilma, but it's been my pleasure."I didn't get home from Wilma's until well after nine that night, and by the time I pulled into our gravel driveway, I was beat. The dilapidated old yard light mounted on the roof of the garage shone weakly down on the sloppy mix of gravel and mud that was our yard, and I could hear the excited barks of Munchkin, our rescue puppy. He was a mix of German Shepherd and Cane Corso, with some variety of northern dog thrown in, and he was mighty pleased to see me.I'm glad that someone was.I came into our small three-bedroom rental to find Sharon and Lane sitting at the dining room table working on his math homework. I wish that they reacted like Munchkin when they saw me, but Lane just grunted a hello, while Sharon looked up at me with a mixture of sadness and worry."Mary is out with the McDougal brothers again. They showed up here a half hour ago, I told her not to go with them, but she wouldn't listen.""The McDougal brothers are assholes," was Lane's addition to the conversation, without even looking up from the table. He wasn't wrong. The oldest McDougall brother, Calum, was a couple of years ahead of me at school and was a bully and a braggart. Two of his three brothers had followed in his esteemed footsteps, while the jury was still out on the youngest, James."I'm going to go get her. Next time that those boys turn up in our yard, let Munchkin lose on them.""Alright, dinner will be in the oven when you get back. Given 'em hell, Bro."The McDougal brothers lived just outside Pellston in the closest thing to a mansion that you could find in our neck of the woods. Their family owned the largest construction and maintenance company in the area and had most of the Public Works contracts sown up, along with a not inconsiderable portion of the private construction in our region as well. Their parents spent most of their time in Sarasota, Florida, though, and the brothers had free rein while they were gone.As I drove up their long, paved driveway, automatic floodlights came on, illuminating the ostentatious columns that flanked the entrance to their house. I parked in front of the nearest bay of their four-car attached garage while noting that there was another three-car garage further off to the right. I idly wondered who got to park in which garage. Rich people problems, I guess.I walked to the front door and let myself in. From the foyer, I could hear the loud thump of music coming from the back of the house, so I headed that way. As I passed through the kitchen, I nearly bumped into James, who was holding a couple of empty serving bowls. He stopped dead when he saw me, looking nervous, clearly not expecting anyone else to be in their house. Certainly not me, anyway."Hey James, I am here to get my sister. Where is she?"He hesitated a moment before pointing toward the back of the house."She's in the game room playing pool with the guys. We didn't force her to come here or anything, if that's what you're worried about.""Maybe that's true, James. But you know she is still a minor, and I am her guardian, so I'm going to fetch her and bring her home."James didn't like the sound of that, but I turned my back on him and followed the music to a large, sunken room at the back of the house, which had an expensive-looking pool table in the middle. The remaining McDougal brothers were either playing pool or smoking up on one of the couches that were scattered around the outside of the room. Calum was presiding over the festivities, while the Pistons game was playing on a wall-mounted TV that was bigger than some movie screens. Despite his family's blue-collar roots, Calum looked like an overgrown frat boy, with his preppy clothes and fifty-dollar haircut.Mary was sitting in the middle of one of the couches, with a McDougal brother on one side and one of their hangers-on on the other. She looked somewhere between uncomfortable and scared, but she gave me a defiant scowl. The music stopped, and everyone looked to Calum and then back at me. There was a nervous tension in the air."Hi Calum, I'm here for my sister."Calum was now in a bit of a spot; he couldn't just let me come into his home and give him orders without losing face with his brothers and their cronies. But he also knew, or at least suspected, that my sister was underage. And then there was always the Pipe Wrench Incident. That always made people nervous to be around me."That's not my problem. She told my brother that she wanted to party, so she's here to party. No one forced her to come, and she seems to be having a good time."I wondered if all of Calum's dates looked as scared and uncomfortable as Mary did at that moment when they were having a 'good time'."Well, since she is still a minor and I'm her guardian, it's a bit of a problem. Or it could be. But I don't want to put a damper on your evening, so I'll just bring Mary home with me and we'll call it a night."Calum looked toward James who had just come back into the room with bowls now filled with potato chips."Is that true, Limp dick? Did you bring an underage girl home to party with us?"James began to sputter before Calum shook his head in disgust. He pointed over at Mary."Get the fuck out of here, and don't come back until you're sixteen," he said before turning back to me."And you. Just get the fuck out of our house."It was a silent drive home. Mary refused to even look at me, staring out the window instead. When we pulled into our yard, Munchkin came running up to greet us, and Mary finally spoke."You didn't need to embarrass me like that. I'm old enough to make my own choices, you know.""The law says you're still a minor. And you'll always be my sister. Those guys are no good, Mary. You know that.""James is different. He isn't like the rest of them.""Maybe that's true, or maybe not. But you don't hang out in a nest of rattlesnakes, just because there is a garter snake in there with them that you think is cute."After a pause and some continued barking from Munchkin, Mary finally looked over at me."You're not my dad, you know. You can't tell me what to do."And there it was. It always came down to the same thing with Mary; her father's rejection of her. Over the years, it had undermined her self-esteem and destroyed her self-worth to the point where I wondered if they would ever recover. Unfortunately, I was just smart enough to see the problem, but I had no idea how to fix it. A brother's love can only go so far, I guess."I know, Mary. I know. But I love you, and I am so proud of you, and I just wish that was enough."We sat in silence for another minute before she replied."I wish it was too."Chapter 2.It took a couple of days for Mrs. Anderson's new radiator line to arrive, and I gave her a call when I went to pick it up."Hi, Mrs. And; Wilma. I was just picking up the replacement line for your radiator, and I was wondering if you needed anything else from town, while I'm here. I was going to come by and install the line later this afternoon if that works for you.""That's very kind of you, Davis. Would you mind picking up a few groceries for me? I can send the store a list, so they will be ready for you when you get there."A couple of my calls that day took longer than expected, so it was late in the afternoon again by the time I made it to Wilma's place. The early season snow had mostly melted away, and her yard was now a combination of gravel and thick soupy mud that could swallow a tire as easily as it could swallow a boot."Thank you for picking the groceries up for me, you're too kind.""It was no trouble at all, especially since I was coming out this way anyway. If you don't mind me asking, how do you usually get them?""I used to have a young man up the way who would help me with groceries and yard work, and other small things, but now I am pretty much on my own.""What happened to him? Did he move away?""No, he still lives in the same place that he always has, but I am pretty sure that my family paid him more not to help me than I was paying for his assistance.""What? That seems like a crappy thing for them to do to you."Wilma gave a resigned sigh and then offered me a coffee while she told me her story."I think I told you the last time you were here, that most of my family has moved on from this place, except my granddaughter Erin. The rest of them already have an agreement in place with a developer, the McDougals, to turn this property into a high-end resort for the Fudgies, so they have someplace to spend their money after visiting Mackinac Island.""Fudgies," was what the locals called the tourists from down south who descended on the upper peninsula in the summer."If you don't mind me asking, just how much land do you own?""Well, Phillip and I didn't have much to spend our money on over the years, so we bought up many of the nearby properties when they went up for sale. We ended up with at least a quarter mile of land that fronts onto the lake, without even really trying."I let out a low whistle."That must be worth a small fortune. I can understand your family's interest.""At first, they didn't care if I stayed in the house after Phillip died. They figured that I would follow soon enough. After a few years, however, they started to get impatient, and it's fair to say that they are now actively encouraging me to leave, by foot, by car, or in a box. They have generously offered to put me out to pasture in a warehouse for the old and infirm, though, to await my impending doom."With my cancer, their wish is finally going to come true. By this time next year, I will be sipping coffee with Phillip in whatever afterlife we atheists get to enjoy. Actually, who am I kidding? If there is an afterlife for Phillip and me, the first thing I'm going to do when I get there is get on my knees, undo his belt buckle, and then show him just how much I've missed him these past five years.Wilma looked a bit startled as if she had just remembered that I was still there."I'm sorry, Davis. You probably didn't need to hear that last part. I just miss him so much. I still see him in the trees and along the shore, and I sometimes hear his voice in the wind off the lake.""It's all good, Wilma. I just hope that my brother and sisters get to experience the kind of love that you and Phillip had someday.""What about you, Davis? Don't you deserve to experience that kind of love as well?""Maybe I deserve it, Wilma, but I don't think I am going to find it. It's been tough; real tough, looking after my family all these years. I have done things that I am not proud of, but that needed to be done. I don't regret them; I would do anything to protect the people I love. But I doubt that anyone would be able to love me, once they found out what I've done.""I think you are selling yourself short, Davis. We are all artists, and we are all worthy of love."With that, Wilma offered to top up my coffee before I started replacing the broken line. As the evening's shadows deepened, I saw her watching me with compassion and concern in her eyes. Once I was finished, I felt her hand on my shoulder, and she gave it an empathetic squeeze."A penny for your thoughts?"I stopped what I was doing and turned to look at her."It's my sister, Mary. I am losing her. She is so hurt and angry that she is beginning to make bad choices, and I don't know how to help her. I've tried to be her brother, parent, and friend, but I'm failing at all three."Wilma offered no judgment, good or bad. She just listened, and when I finished, she spoke."Bring her over this Sunday around noon. Tell her to wear some old clothes that she doesn't mind getting dirty. You can come too if you would like and bring your little brother to do some fishing, but Mary will be spending her time with me."It wasn't easy convincing Mary to come to Wilma's. If you have spent time dealing with teenage girls, you know that they can be as stubborn as late-season ice on the lake. In the end, I resorted to threats and bribery to get her onboard, but she assured me that she would hate every minute she was there. Lane came with us as well, with the promise that we could spend the afternoon fishing off the end of Wilma's dock.By the time we arrived, Mary was sullenly glued to the passenger seat and wouldn't look up from her phone. Wilma waited a few minutes for Mary, but she stubbornly refused to leave the truck. Eventually, Wilma pulled on her rubber boots and walked over to the truck. She looked up at Mary and started speaking."There are three things that I know are true."The first, I've already shared with your brother. We are all artists because we are all worthy of love. But many of us lose our way. We are hurt and abandoned, and we are buried in shame. I was like that for many years. But my husband, Phillip, found me and taught me what it is to be loved. Not just the physical act; although he taught me about that as well; but the certainty that I was seen, known, and cherished. He showed me that I am an artist.You are an artist too."Second, I am old, I have cancer, and I will die. Not today, and hopefully not tomorrow, but soon. And that is okay; we all die. I have lived a good life. And when I do, I hope that Phillip will be waiting for me with a glass of chilled white wine and his beautiful smile. My art may linger for a while once I am gone but, eventually, it too will be lost."Third, the world is full of bastards. Your brother tells me that you and he are both bastards. I will tell you a secret that I have shared with very few people; I am a bastard too."My mother was beautiful but poor. Her parents lost everything during the Great Depression, and she worked as a housemaid for a rich and powerful man to support her family. When she fell pregnant, he put her out on the street and refused to recognize her child, his daughter; me. Because of his rejection, I spent too many years steeped in shame and self-loathing. But eventually, I learned a hard truth; my father was a bastard by choice, while I was a bastard by birth. And those of us who are bastards by birth must never let the bastards by choice win."Come inside when you're ready. I'm too old and it's too cold for me to stand here waiting for you."With that, Wilma turned and slowly made her way back to the house. Surprisingly, after a minute, Mary followed. When they reached the door, Wilma turned to look back at me."It's time for you boys to go fishing. There is a warm breeze off the lake that will bring you good luck."Lane and I made our way down the hill to the dock in silence, our fishing rods, ice chest, and tackle box in hand. Unlike a seasonal dock that would be taken out of the lake each fall, Wilma's dock could be used year-round and was built with heavy timbers and steel bracing, so it could withstand the crushing force of the winter's ice. When we reached the dock, we felt the warm wind that Wilma had promised, and we chose our lures and began to cast. After a half hour of fishing, Lane broke the silence."Do you think it's my fault?""Do I think what's your fault, Bud?""That mom left us. That she never came back. Do you think it's my fault?"I sighed as I thought about my answer."No. It's not your fault. It's no one's fault, really, maybe not even hers. It's funny though, she brought some amazing people into this world. I wish she could have seen how incredible you and your sisters have turned out. But she made her choice, and that's on her, not you."Lane thought about my answer before he continued."But you would be better off without me. Sharon would have more time to study for the scholarship she will need to get away from here. I try to be nice to Mary, to make her feel better, but I just seem to make things worse for her as well. And I see how hard you work to keep our family together. I feel like you would all be better off without me. If I weren't here, maybe Mom would come back home."I took a deep breath and tried to push down the anger that threatened to overwhelm me; anger at my mother for abandoning us, anger at myself for never being enough, and anger at a world that would leave my brother feeling like it would be better off if he didn't exist. I felt the wind off the lake as it blew across my face, drying my unshed tears before they were formed. As I was wondering how to unbreak my brother's heart, a particularly strong gust of wind blew through and Lane's fishing rod bent into a deep arc, the tip dancing wildly as a fish fought against the line."Dad! Help;"The drag clicked furiously as the fish pulled line, as Lane fought to keep his rod tip up. I quickly set my rod aside and braced him, my hands held loosely beside his as he fought to reel in his catch. We worked together for what seemed like an eternity before he finally fought his fish to the side of the dock. I grabbed the net and saw that he had hooked a steelhead trout that was easily two feet long and must have weighed at least eight pounds if not more. It was a wonder the drag held steady, and his line didn't break during the fight.As I scooped up his catch, the steelhead's silver sides shimmered like polished chrome in the fading light, and it was so big that it took up over half the ice chest I had brought along to store our catch. Lane was flushed with excitement at landing such an impressive fish, and I was so proud of him that my heart almost ached."Nice work, Son."He just looked up at me for a moment before throwing his arms around me in a hug. In the time since our mother left, he had never called me by anything other than my name. I never tried to be his dad; I didn't think I was qualified, but I guess that all of us need someone in our lives who will love us without conditions or end."Never think that you're a burden on me or the family. Maybe you need a bit more from us right now than you can give back, but that's alright. Because sixty years from now, when I am old and can't wipe my ass anymore, you are going to be paying me back in spades, alright?"With that, we went back to fishing in companionable silence. I pulled in a few smaller ones, but nothing to match Lane's steelhead.A few hours later, the wind had picked up and it was getting colder, so we packed up our equipment and made our way back toward the house. Halfway down the dock, however, a huge gust of wind swept through, and I heard a cry followed by a loud splash. Turning back, I saw that Lane's foot had slipped through a broken slat, and he had fallen off the dock. Without thinking, I dropped the ice box and rods and jumped into the water to help him.When I got him to shore, he couldn't put any weight on his ankle, and any efforts to do so were met with cries of pain. I quickly collected our discarded fishing gear and set it to one side, before helping him to slowly make his way back up the hill. The November chill quickly took hold of us as we walked, plastering our damp clothing to our skin, and we were shivering uncontrollably by the time we reached the house. I knocked but it took a minute for Wilma and Mary to come out from the studio at the back of the house."I am sorry to cut things short, but Lane had an accident down at the dock and he sprained or maybe even broke his ankle. I am going to have to take him to the hospital in Petoskey to get it looked at before it swells up any further."Wilma looked at me with concern."Maybe you should hold off at least for a little while. My granddaughter, Erin, the pediatrician, is coming for dinner tonight and should be here any minute. Why don't we let her take a look at it before you head into town? And let's get you out of those clothes; you must be freezing. I still have some of Phillip's things in the closet that might fit you."A few minutes later, I had changed into a pair of comfortable but slightly musty-smelling pants, with a warm sweater over a well-worn collared shirt. I was both taller and wider than Phillip had been, at least in the twilight of his years, so the pants were a bit short, while the sweater was tight across my shoulders. While I changed, Mary and Wilma had set Lane up on the couch with his ankle elevated on some pillows. I helped him change out of his wet clothing and into an old sweatshirt and shorts that fit over his swollen ankle. Once Lane was settled, Wilma and I talked quietly in the kitchen."It's getting late, and you must be getting hungry, but I don't think I have enough to feed everyone."I thought for a moment."We may be in luck. Lane caught the biggest steelhead I have ever seen earlier this afternoon, but I left it down by the dock after the accident. If you have a few potatoes and maybe a veg or two, I am sure I can whip something up that would feed us all."Wilma looked at me with a sly smile."He cooks, he plumbs, and he cares for his family, all while cutting a dashing figure in my late husband's favorite sweater. You, Mr. Crawford, are a catch.""I am not sure about that, Wilma," I replied with a laugh, "But either way, this catch had better go and get our earlier catch, so I can get started on dinner."It took me almost half an hour to collect our fishing gear and bring it back up to the truck. By the time I was done, an older SUV was parked behind my truck, which meant that Erin had arrived. After I loaded the gear, I used the fishing knife and stained plastic cutting board that I kept in a bin under the back seat to clean and filet the steelhead before heading inside.From the doorway, I could see a head of sandy-blonde hair pulled back into a loose ponytail sticking up from the far side of the couch, and I heard a calm and melodic voice talking to Lane while Wilma and Mary looked on. I was so lost in that voice that I almost jumped when the latch on the door caught behind me. The head of sandy-blonde hair looked up at the sound, revealing a pair of amber, almost golden eyes."You must be the father," said that same melodic voice, as those eyes bore their way into my soul."It's Davis Crawford, and I'm the older brother.""Erin Anderson, nice to meet you. Can you get hold of your parents? We might need to take Lane to the hospital for some X-rays.""No," I replied more harshly than I intended."No," I tried again, more gently but with an edge to my voice. "Our parents aren't around; I am as close as you're going to get. I am Lane's legal guardian if that helps."There was a slight pause as her amber eyes shifted from surprise to curiosity."That helps a lot. Why don't you give me 15 minutes or so to take a look at this brave dude's ankle, then we can talk over some options, once I have a better sense of what's going on.""That okay with you, Bud?" I asked as I walked over to the couch."Yeah, that should be fine," he replied, but his eyes were wide, and his cheeks were flushed. For a moment, I was worried that he might be running a fever, but then I got my first look at Erin, and I understood.Maybe she wasn't classically beautiful like a movie star or swimsuit model, but she was lean and fit, and from what I could see, had more than enough curves in all the right places. It was her face, however, that captured me. She had delicate features accentuated by her high cheekbones, and there was a softness to her expression that spoke of empathy and kindness. Her eyes, though intense, had a warmth that put me instantly at ease.I realized much too late that I had been staring at Erin for an uncomfortably long time while holding the bag of steelhead filets out like some kind of sacrificial offering. While I stood frozen, the look in Erin's beautiful eyes had shifted from curiosity to amusement; I would assume at the fish-carrying simpleton standing in front of her."Thanks, Dr. Anderson; err, Erin. I appreciate your taking a look at him and; I am going to go cook us up some fish before I make an even bigger ass of myself."Wilma joined me in the kitchen, while Erin continued to assess Lane's injured ankle. We spent the next few minutes dicing the potatoes and veggies and tossing them with some olive oil, salt, and pepper before sprinkling the filets of steelhead with a mixture of herbs. I topped the fish with some slices of a less-than-fresh, but still edible, lemon I found in the fridge, before putting the whole thing in the oven.To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by CleverGenericName, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

Geekz And Freakz: Part 4 Thomas finds intimacy. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. I watched Kelly walk away, buck naked, down the hall towards the bedroom. She was back in less than a minute, with a small box in her hand, which she tossed on the coffee table. She knelt in front of me, looked me over, and gently pushed me onto my back. "The second time you'll last much longer. Now lie back and enjoy," she said as she lay next to me. She kissed me, deep and long, as her hand played over my chest and stomach. One leg draped over my thigh, forcing my legs slightly apart. Her touch moved lower, tracing an outline on my abdomen of my semi-hard cock. A fingertip dragged lightly down my shaft, flooding my body with electricity. Kelly looked down and watched as I became more erect under the gentle touch of her thumb and forefinger, sliding up and down the length of my cock. Maneuvering between my legs, she kissed the base of my thick shaft. My cock twitched sharply as her tongue slid up the underside of the head. She smiled and took me in her mouth. I swelled even more until her lips stretched around my girth. When she was satisfied, she sat up, still firmly holding my pulsating phallus. With her other hand, she flipped open the little box and pulled out a little sealed pack. She bit the seal and tugged. Spitting the plastic, she simultaneously shook the contents from the packet and retrieved the latex wreath. Kelly placed the wreath on my scepter s head, then skillfully rolled it down my fat cock, and repositioned, straddled me. Reaching down she rubbed the head in small circles against her cunt until her eyes rolled back into her head. She paused for a long time, only breathing heavily and intensely concentrating on an invisible tide which carried her to the shores of Nirvana. Coming back to lucid coherence, She let her weight settled on me and I slid in, up to the hilt. With the condom, the sensation was slightly muted, but still intense with her firm rippled cunt walls embracing my thick rod. She rode me, slowly and confidently, her body moving in this fluid dance of sex. My stamina was again overestimated. Her active spasming cunt would not tolerate my best efforts to resist. Two weeks of abstinence was not abated by just one eruption. The second blast was more euphoric than the first, just20 minutes ago. When I finished, she sank slowly to the floor. I pulled the condom off and covered us with a blanket. The rest of the night we alternated between resting and fucking until the 3-pack of condoms were exhausted. When those were gone, we used our mouths and hands until the gray morning light crawled in through the window. Eventually we slept on the floor. I dreamed I was lying with Kelly in my arms and I opened my eyes to find Nico standing over me, glaring at me. I jerked awake to a sunlit living room. Kelly smiled wearily up at me and kissed my sore lips. She stood and pulled me to the bathroom. We showered, taking our time to wash and massage each other's achy body, under the hot spray. Unable to contain ourselves, we fucked up against the tile wall, as the water changed, from hot, to warm, to cool, to cold. I was shivering as Kelly finished me off with well-soaped hands. Little Tommy was now totally spent, cold, and more anti-social than my first semester. Kelly lovingly dried me off and looked with surprise and pity on my shriveled hero. Finishing with a gentle kiss, she said; Oh, my hero. You will rise again; and I am proud to know you; You mighty king! By the time I left, every part of me felt raw. For once I was glad Nico wasn't around for a post-game encounter. Back to isolation. I didn't see, or hear from Nico for another two weeks. Normally this would have sunk me emotionally, but I was initially buoyed by my night with Kelly. I was dying to talk to Kelly; but, once again, I didn't have her number or last name. Whenever possible, I took detours through her neighborhood but never spotted her. I suspected that the apartment we used, was borrowed from one of her friends. I wasn't even sure Kelley was her real name. Whenever I thought of Nico, though; I fell into a sour mood. It was odd that someone who initially made me so happy was now the root of my pain. Her silence cut me deeply, and I eventually came to the conclusion it had to end. That was it, I was done. I sent a text to Nico, telling her I quit, or was retiring, or whatever she wanted to call it; because I was through. I couldn't do it anymore. Nico s New Personality. A few days later, Nico showed up at the computing lab; stomping past the long line of students waiting for a computer. End of semester projects were coming due, and finals were just around the corner; so the lab was packed. Nico looked pale and tired and agitated. "Can I talk to you?" I told a coworker I was taking my break, and led I Nico to an empty conference room.  "How have you been?" I asked her. My question must have caught her off guard because she looked surprised and a little confused. "Okay, I guess. You?" I shrugged. She went on. "This might be the last chance I get to see you, you know, this semester. Sorry I've been such a bitch, it's not fair to you." She was silent for a long time before she asked, "How did it go with Kelly?" That was the question I was dreading most. I didn't want to lie to Nico but I didn't want to tell the truth, either. At least, not the whole truth. "It went pretty well. She seemed happy when I left." Nico nodded thoughtfully. Finally I asked, "Do you want to hear about it?" She shook her head. "No, I don't think so." She frowned at the floor. "You really want to quit?" "This whole thing has grown out of control. I can't do it anymore. It's not what I want." Nico nodded but didn't argue with me like I had expected. "I guess that's that." She grew quiet, as if having an internal debate, before she asked, "How long is your break?" "At least another ten minutes. Why?" "I was thinking we could have one last time together before the school year ended. What do you say?" I thought of Kelly and my immediate thought was, no. But then I realized that for the first time Nico was asking me, not telling me, and I glimpsed a hint of pleading in her eyes so I relented. "Okay. What do you want to do?" She smiled and sat on the edge of the table. "Let's do what you want." Another first, I stepped between her legs, then slipped my hand under her skirt, and wasn't surprised to find she wasn't wearing panties. She was swollen and wet and ready, as if she had been working herself over just before she got to the lab. Nico undid my pants and pushed them down. I expected she was going to give me a blowjob or handjob, but instead she scooted to the edge of the table, grabbed my turgid cock, and rubbed it against her wet slit. After some initial resistance I eased in. Just like that, I was fucking Nico, and it was then, I realized nothing bad was going to happen to her. It was incredibly liberating to let go of the irrational fear. She was tight, incredibly tight. Nico lay back on the big table, pulled up her skirt and fingered her clit. I watched my cock sink into her swollen cunt. It reappeared, wet and shiny, stretching and pulling her nether lips. I paused with the tip barely inside her and held it there. Her strumming fingers flashed over her clit. When I couldn't wait any longer, I plunged back into her. All those months of anxious frustration, I poured into fucking her, channeling it through my cock. Nico fucked me back with equal abandon, her feet locked together behind my ass; spurring me on, her fingers flying, her cunt squeezing and convulsing. She sat up suddenly. Then she climbed onto me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and wrapping her legs around my waist; and bounced her petite body on my cock. I grabbed her ass with both hands to support her and marveled for a moment how light she was. Nico hungrily met every one of my thrusts, her breath hitching with every stroke, until I grunted, "I'm going to come." "Then do it," she hissed through clenched teeth. Her body moved desperately against mine and our rhythm became fractured and erratic as I erupted. I stumbled back against the wall and waited as her bobbing slowed to stop. She slipped off and adjusted her skirt while I dressed. "Goodbye, Thomas," she said a bit sadly, turning away quickly towards the exit. That's when I noticed she was wearing the same exact outfit as the first night we met. Before I could call to her, she was gone. A Summer of Change. I didn't hear from Nico until the end of July. I was living at my parents' for the summer and received a small padded envelope in the mail. Inside were a USB stick and a brief note from Nico: Thomas, There's a video message for you on the stick. The video is for you and only you and it requires a password for you to access. The password is a simple one-syllable word I taught you this past year. Nico. In the relative seclusion of my room, I plugged the USB stick into my laptop. When the dialogue box appeared, asking for the password. I hesitated momentarily, before typing in: cunt. The video player started up and there was Nico looking out at me from my screen. I couldn't help but smile when I saw those green eyes but the smile was short-lived as I noticed Nico was pale and drawn, she wasn't wearing any makeup, and her hair was now a more natural auburn color and rather unkempt. The wall behind her bed was plain white with no decorations. The vibe was definitely institutional. Frowning, I clicked Play. "Hi, Thomas. There's no easy way to say this, so here it is: The reason you've received this video is that I am dead." My vision darkened, the walls and ceiling closed in on me. I forced myself to take deep slow breaths, until the pressure lifted.  On-screen, Nico was blinking back tears, and looking away from the camera. After a minute she took a shaky breath, and went on. "There's so much I want to tell you and there's so much I need to tell you. I owe you the truth and more. "I have a type of brain tumor known as a glioblastoma multiforme that is rather malignant and was rather advanced when it was found over a year ago. The location of the tumor made surgical treatment impossible. I did have radiative therapy but it was ineffective. Even if that did work it was only going to buy me a few extra months. The prognosis was grim: Most people in my condition die within six months; a small percentage make it to twelve. I'm on month fourteen and counting so I feel like I've won some sort of cosmic sweepstakes. "After I was diagnosed I had a choice. I could either spend my remaining time at home with my family, enduring countless trips to the hospital for treatment that might buy me a short amount of time or I could go back to school and try and live a normal life. "I chose life. I was nineteen and I wanted to be normal or, at least, pretend to be for the little time I had left. "Knowing when I was going to die, changed me. I saw how much pain my condition was causing my family and I wanted to spare others from ever feeling that. So I decided I wouldn't let anyone new get close to me. Turns out, that wasn't so easy. "I also began experiencing all these dark urges. I didn't want to get involved with anyone, but I began to have sexual cravings. I was able to resist them for a while, but then they overwhelmed me. They still do, but now I don't have the strength to act on them." I noticed, as she spoke, her left eyelid was blinking slightly slower than her right. There was also a slurring of her words but I didn't know if that was from the tumor or possibly from medication. "Maybe I was feeling lonely. Maybe it was the fact that you treated me decently in spite of my appearance. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was chemistry. Maybe it was everything. Maybe it was nothing. Whatever it was, when I caught you checking out my body I had the undeniable urge to suck your cock. I figured I would jump you, have a good time and we would go our separate ways. But you really surprised me. I tried to forget about you afterwards but it was impossible. You once called me your drug. Well, you were my drug and I was hooked after only one time. "Despite my vow I went back to see if you were really that special. You were. God help me, I was falling for you but I still didn't want you to fall for me. That's why I treated you like shit. Since I couldn't stay away from you I hoped I could drive you away. And while a little piece of me died every time I mistreated you, I simply can't imagine how I made you feel. For that I am truly sorry. "My fucking project was a ploy for you to see there are better people out there than me. I was careful to set you up with girls I knew you would like and who would treat you well. With each new girl I was afraid you would leave me, but you proved to be loyal to a fault and that made me love you even more. "Thomas, I love you. I think you love me, too, or at least, you once loved me. I'm sorry I never got to hear you say it." "I love you, Nico," I said to the screen. Nico started to say something but stumbled over her words and started swearing. She got stuck on the word fuck, repeating it over and over for more than a minute before there was a break in the video. When the video resumed night had fallen in Nico's room. "The seizures are growing more frequent and getting worse. I have headaches and I'm so tired all time. All I want to do is sleep. My short-term memory doesn't work so well nowadays so I had to go back and watch what I had recorded. "So, I wanted you and I didn't want to hurt you, but I did hurt you. That day in the coffee shop you were incredibly brave in trying to tell me how you felt. In my panic I lashed out and I'm afraid I may have permanently damaged our relationship. The next several weeks were especially bad for seizures and tremors. I ignored your calls and texts because I couldn't think coherently and I didn't want you to see me like that. "When I felt better I went to the computing center, saw the pain etched on your face and I knew I had finally succeeded in driving you away. I couldn't let you go, though, and I had to have you one last time. Maybe a more accurate way to say it would be 'one first time.' Despite all my blunt talk about sex I was no more experienced than you, in anything. I learned as I went along, just like you. In the end, you were my first and my last. You were my only." Nico's head began jerking slightly to the side, her eyes unfocused. The jerking continued unabated until the video cut to a sunlit room. Now there was a soft beeping of a monitor in the background. Nico's left eye was filled with blood and the pupil fixed and dilated. "There's so much I want to say but I don't have time for. I'm afraid if I don't wrap this up soon I won't be able to edit it and then you'll have to watch long stretches of me swearing and twitching. "I wish I had done so much differently. I should have treated you better. I should have loved you openly and, if you loved me in return, I should have spent every possible moment with you. My intentions were to fully live what remained of my life and I failed in the worst possible way. I denied you. I denied love. I denied life." Tears brimmed in her eyes once more. Several minutes passed before she composed herself.  "This is my last will and testament to you, Thomas. I want you to find love and happiness. I know I can't guarantee it, but I might be able to give you a push in the right direction. Kelly told me about that night, so I know how it touched her. You two shared a beautiful moment; and I have to admit I'm jealous. Promise me you'll see her again, if only just to talk with her. She'll be living at this address in the fall so she should be easy to find."  Kelly's name and address appeared on the screen. "Find her, talk to her and see where it goes from there. Maybe you're right for each other. Maybe not. But you have to find out. "I don't know what lies ahead for me besides Death. Even though I've spent the past year mentally preparing I'm suddenly scared. Death is a chasm bigger than the Grand Canyon but instead of being filled with beauty it's filled only with darkness. Death is a black void stretching out before me. I'm at the edge now and about to step off into the abyss. Will there be a bottom? Will there be another side? "Is there a soul after Death? I hope; certainly hope so, because I want to keep watch over you. If I can, I'll come back and haunt you, but in a nice way. I'll come to you in your dreams, and fuck your brains out. I swear I will."  Her lower lip was trembling now. With a shaky voice she finished with,  "Goodbye, Thomas. I love you." Seasons In The Sun.  Goodbye my friend, it's hard to die. When all the birds are singing in the sky. Now that the spring is in the air. Pretty girls are everywhere. Think of me and I'll be there. We had joy, we had fun. We had seasons in the sun. But the hills that we climbed. Were just seasons out of time. The video ended. I closed the lid of the laptop, pulled the USB stick out and hugged it to my chest. I curled up on my bed and wept for a very long time. Back on campus. At the end of August I was back on campus sitting on a low brick wall outside a modest apartment building. It was only ten in the morning but the sun was already beating down and baking the pavement. I sat in the shade of a maple tree and waited. Eventually Kelly emerged from the building, wearing a white t-shirt and bright orange shorts. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and her summer tan gave her a healthy glow. She was as lovely as I remembered. When she saw me, she did a double take and a smile broke out on her face. "Hey, Thomas. Good to see you. What are you doing here?" "Waiting for you, actually."  I said with confident honesty. Her smile grew. "Do you have a minute? Kelly, I need to tell you something."  She sat next to me on the wall, her thigh lightly touching mine. "I don't know if you heard but Nico passed away this summer." Kelly's face clouded and she nodded slowly. "Yeah, I know. Brain tumor." "How well did you know her?" "I guess about as well as anybody did, outside of her family. We lived together the past two years. She was my best friend." I blinked in surprise and took a moment to digest that. "You were best friends and lived together at Mary Hall?" "Our first year, yeah. That's how we met. We rented an apartment last year. That's where you and I met." I closed my eyes for a moment and thought about how much I didn't know about Nico. Finally I said, "Nico told me she lived at Mother Mary." "Um, yeah, that was so that guys couldn't find her after, you know." "Were there many guys?" I asked quietly. Kelly shook her head emphatically. "No, only you. It's funny: She claimed she wanted to sleep around a bit but she never did. Meeting you screwed that up, but in a good way. How did you hear about Nico's passing?" I stared down at my hands, shook my head and sighed. "She sent me a video." "She wanted to write you but couldn't hold a pen. I offered to write it for her, like dictation, but she said it was only for you." Kelly explained, pausing to hook an errant lock of hair behind her ear.  "So I suggested she record a video. Nico liked the idea that she could speak directly to you, but hated that you would be able to see what she was going through." "Actually, seeing that made me understand where she was coming from," I admitted. "It somehow made it more real. Were you with her at the end?" Kelly nodded. "I saw her about a week before she died. It was so hard saying goodbye to her, not knowing if I was going to see her again." I asked the question that had been gnawing at me the past couple of weeks. "The Nico in the video seemed very different from the Nico I knew. Which one is the real her?" Kelly exhaled slowly and looked around. "I would have to say both complete the picture. The Nico you saw in the video is likely the Nicole I knew our first year at school. She was funny and smart but modest and reserved when it came to guys. Nicole was interested in guys and guys were interested in her;  but she never dated or hooked up with anyone. That spring she started getting these blinding headaches and would have fits of swearing, as if she had developed Tourette's. That's when the tumor was found. She also became impulsive, getting tattoos and piercings over the summer. When Nico came back the following fall she was a different person, much more grim." "Knowing you're going to die soon will do that to a person," I offered. "True, but it was more than that. I honestly think the tumor pressing on her brain changed her personality. She said horrible and wildly inappropriate things at times. She had dyed her hair and changed how she dressed and wanted to be called 'Nico.' I was afraid she was becoming more violent and bent on self-destruction. Maybe the piercings and the tattoos were an outlet for that." Kelly paused and shook her head. "I feared I was going to lose her even before she died. But then the most amazing thing happened." Kelly looked at me and smiled. "She met you; and that somehow righted her ship. The old Nicole would come out after she had seen you and when she talked about you." "How much did she tell you?" "A lot. She told me about how you're quiet, caring, considerate, and intelligent, and about your anxiety issues." Kelly paused and blushed. "Nico also told me about what you did together. I had a boyfriend I was sleeping with, but we didn't do anything like you and Nico did. I was, a bit green with envy, of you two." My anxiety cranked up another notch, and part of my mind began counting sidewalk panels. "Did she tell you everything? Did she, tell you about her project to get me out into the world?" "Yeah. Nico ran the idea by me first, but I thought it was ridiculous, and risky. I tried to talk her out of it, but it was no use. That whole thing was so unlike her, I sometimes wonder if that also was the tumor." We sat for a minute in silence. "So, you know I was a gigolo." "No, you weren't. You're a nice guy who did what Nico told him." Another question gnawed on my conscience. "How did you become a client?" Kelly s story. Kelly raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. "My boyfriend dumped me in February. He said I was getting too clingy and too fat. Turns out, he had been cheating on me with some skinny-ass sorority girl for a few weeks before he got up the nerve to break up with me.  Then Kelly snickered and added; The punch line is that she dumped him a month later. Then he started coming around, trying to patch things up, but I refused. By spring though, my resolve was almost gone and I asked Nico what I should do. She told me I should spend an evening with you, and then I would know how much of a louse my ex is." "Nico told you to have sex with me?" "God, no! That was something that just happened. Nico wanted me to see what it could be like, to spend time with someone who was gentle and caring. I was so nervous at first I didn't want to do anything. But sitting and talking with you was great; and then we spent that hour simply kissing. By then I knew I wanted to experience more of you, and you were so tender and loving when we were on the floor. I couldn't help myself. I had to have you." "Was she there that night? I dreamt she was watching us sleep." "No, she had a really bad episode earlier that week and was back home, being cared for by her parents." Silence fell over us as waves of heat radiated from every direction. There was so much I wanted to ask Kelly; I didn't know where to begin. It was evident it would take time to hear the full story about Nico. I took seven deep breaths and plunged in. "Listen, I don't want to keep you from wherever you're going but I was wondering if you'd like to go out with me, some time." Kelly smiled. "What did you have in mind?" "I don't know, dinner maybe, perhaps this weekend." "Tell you what. I'm on my way to buy my textbooks. If you don't have plans, why don't you come with me. We can go to lunch afterwards, and then..." She let the sentence trail off. "And then what?" She shrugged and leaned in, bumping a shoulder into mine; "Then we'll see." That was a year and a half ago. Epilogue. Kelly and I have been living together for the past year and we're graduating this spring. Kelly's been accepted at State for their Veterinarian Medicine program, and I have a job lined up with their Computing Resources Department. We plan on getting married next summer. I've never been happier. Nico has stayed with me, haunting my memories. She did come to me in my dreams once, and did as she promised. When I awoke, I was making love to Kelly. I don't know if that really was Nico's ghost; or just the memory of her, but quite frankly, it doesn't matter to me. All I know is, I owe her so much. For Nico. I love you and I miss you. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Geekz And Freakz: Part 3A Weakness Becomes A Strength..Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.The intervening weeks had done nothing make it fade the way dreams do.The unceasing obsessing took a toll on me and my thoughts started spiraling uncontrollably. I became desperate enough to take my anti-anxiety pills out of the medicine cabinet and hold the bottle in my hand for close to an hour, staring at it. I hated those pills as they made me see the world through a sort of veil and I always had the distinct feeling I was missing something. I never felt like I was all there when I was on my meds. What saved me in the end was I thought of Nico's eyes and a calming peace came over me. The pressure slowly lifted off my chest and I put the bottle back without taking one pill.I finally received a short text from her just after midnight: Happy fucking new year. Short and to the point, just like Nico.On my second night back at school I was working the graveyard shift at the computer lab and since classes didn't start until the next day I was the only one working. I surfed the web aimlessly, trying to ward off sleep. It was after two in the morning when Nico came in wearing a leather miniskirt and matching leather jacket, her hair was spiked into a Mohawk. Fishnet stockings, black fingernail polish, heavy eyeliner and black lipstick completed her outfit. Whenever she moved a dozen zippers on her jacket jangled softly. "I'd like to apply for a job," she said as she leaned over the counter. I smiled at her and handed her the form which she filled out in a matter of seconds. "How about an interview?" she asked as she gave back the application.I shook my head. "Can't. I'm the only one working and I have to stay at the desk. You'll have to come back some other time.""Ok then, let me back there, I want to sit with you.""Sorry, you know the rules.""Come on, there's only one fucking' guy here. Who's he going to tell? Let me back there and you can pretend to be training me on how to turn on a computer or something." I frowned at her, trying to think of a good reason not to. Nico shrugged, sat up on the counter, swung her legs over and hopped down into the workstation before I could stop her. I shot a glance at the student sitting at the far side of the room but he hadn't noticed.Nico sat in a chair next to mine and lazily spun back and forth. "How was your break?" she asked. "Did you miss me?"I felt my ears burn. "It was ok and, yes, I missed you.""That's sweet. How much cunt did you eat?""I had none.""Sounds kinky. Who was the nun?" I shook my head in mock frustration trying to mask the laughter I felt inside. Nico leaned back in the chair. "When do you get off?" The question sounded mostly innocent."Not until six."She frowned and looked around the lab. "I can see why you'd like working a shift like this, what with your condition and all." There was a bit of venom behind that last bit and it stung a little. Her face suddenly brightened. "Hey, it looks like we may have another client, a friend of Amanda's. I'll try to set it up where there aren't a whole lot of people so you won't, you know, freak out.""I don't know," I said, "I'm not sure I want to.""This is about helping you meet other women and sharing your gift with them. Don't you know how it made Amanda feel? She's still walking around a smile glued to her face and she has you to thank for it. Doesn't that make you feel good inside, knowing how you helped someone?""Yeah, I guess so," I admitted."Look, we're starting to build some buzz. We need to strike while the iron's hot. There's been some of word of mouth about you.""Word of mouth," I repeated. I turned the phrase over and over in my head, liking it more each time. "Good one.""Besides, didn't you like the post-game between us?" I couldn't help but smile. "Yeah, I know you enjoyed that. So, why not do it again?"I could think of one big reason why I didn't want to but I was afraid to say it loud. Instead I swallowed it down and said, "Ok, I'm in."Her smile lit up her green eyes. "Cool. Show me your right hand."Slightly thrown by her sudden change in subject, I did as she asked, although in retrospect it was more of a command than a question. I held out my hand, my palm towards her. She leaned in, studying my hand closely before delicately folding in three of my fingers and my thumb until just my index finger was pointing up. This she took in her mouth, wetting it with her saliva.I watched, fascinated, as she slowly extracted my finger, her teeth dragging lightly over the whole length. With her hand she guided mine up under her skirt and my moistened finger slid easily into her. I could hear how wet she was and I could feel how hot she was. Nico moved my hand back forth, silently masturbating for the next several minutes with a wicked grin on her face.When she finally withdrew it I could see her juices glistening in the cold fluorescent lights. I started to bring it up to my mouth but she stopped my hand and sucked my finger into her mouth. With great gusto she fellated my finger in the same manner she had used on another part of my body. My cock strained against my jeans as I watched my finger disappear and reappear between those black lips. With a smile and a light kiss she let my hand fall into my lap.The lone student had gathered his things and was approaching the counter. With my erection I was in no condition to stand but fortunately Nico jumped up and handed him his ID. "Thanks for coming in. Have a good night," she said pleasantly. He murmured a goodnight and left.Nico leaned back against the desk. "Now, when do you get off?" This time, the question was definitely loaded."Six," I teased, pretending to be clueless."No fucking imagination," she muttered, shaking her head. The next instant she was kneeling before me, unbuckling my belt and undoing my zipper. As it turns out, it was only a matter of minutes before I got off.Nico, on the other hand, got off repeatedly over the next hour. I have to admit it was the best shift I have ever worked in my life.Sara.Our second client was a petite, mousy girl with dirty blond hair. We met at her apartment where she was waiting with Amanda. Amanda hugged me tightly when we walked in and introduced me to her friend Sara who only managed a barely audible greeting. Sara took me to her bedroom while Amanda and Nico talked in the living room.Sara and I faced each other for several awkward moments in the darkness. She stood suddenly on her tiptoes and gave me a brief, nervous kiss before shoving me hard onto the bed. Quick as a cat she was on me, peppering my face and neck with hard kisses. I tried to slow her down and assume control but her movements were frantic and unpredictable. Before I knew it she had my shirt off and was wriggling out of her clothes.Sara crawled up my body and settled her crotch on my head. She ground her sex against my mouth, the pressure so great it felt like my jaw was going to dislocate. In desperation I tongued her clit hard and she came with a shudder, drenching me in her juices. I bathed her with long licks from the very bottom of her cunt up to the hard nub of her clit. Sara relaxed and gently rode my face to several more orgasms. When she was finished she knelt beside me and licked my face."Can I touch you?" Sara asked meekly as I stood by the bed tucking in my shirt.I nodded, and she reached out with a tentative hand to feel my crotch. She rubbed and squeezed me for a minute before asking, "Can I see it?"I shrugged and undid my pants, exposing myself. She stared at it, wide-eyed, and made several attempts to reach for it but always pulled her hand back. "It's ok," I reassured her.Sara steeled herself before taking me in her hand, running her fingers up and down the length before lingering for several minutes over the tip. Her thumb and forefinger rubbed the head, smearing the pre-cum and making it slick. She tugged on my cock, her pace increasing with each passing minute until her hand was a blur. Her head swayed towards me, her lips open and I thought she was going to take me in her mouth. Instead, she gave me a firm squeeze and turned away to gather her jeans. I was so close to orgasm.When we rejoined the others in the living room, Nico and I made our goodbyes. Sara whispered something to Amanda who raised her eyebrows in surprise. Amanda hugged me goodbye, this time pressing her thigh firmly against my crotch for several long seconds. As soon as the door was closed behind us shrieks of laughter emanated from the apartment. Nico nudged me and said, "You did that. You created that joy." I smiled and stuffed my hands in my pockets to hide my erection. "Come on," Nico said, "let's go back to your room and you can tell me all about it."Spring Breakout.We had a few more clients in January and February and by early March we were averaging almost one a week. Each girl was different and each girl was special in their own way. My favorites were the introverts like Sara who couldn't speak in an audible voice or look me in the eye but once we were alone transformed into a feral ball of lust. These encounters were exciting, unpredictable, terrifying, and draining. Their energy and enthusiasm was always matched and sometimes exceeded by Nico, as if she was somehow competing against them.Only once did I back out; and that was because the girl was falling down drunk when we showed up at her place. Three days later we met again, and everything worked out great. By late March, I had been with more girls than any guy I knew. Nico's plan was working just like she planned: The girls were happy, I was meeting new people, and Nico and I both enjoyed what we had termed 'the debriefing.' The only problem was that although I enjoyed being with these girls, I began to feel hollow.I wanted the emptiness to be filled by Nico but, emotionally, she was still keeping me at arm's length. In the afterglow of her orgasms her defenses would sometimes break down and she would let me in a little but those moments were rare and fleeting.Nico’s Oral Exam.One spring day we were deep in the bowels of the main library where I told her about the latest client. Without warning two slickened fingers were forced between my lips. The taste of her made me hard in an instant. Unable to control myself, I dropped to my knees and reached under her skirt. In my haste to remove her panties I tore them, making Nico gasp. I lifted her skirt and saw her nectar welling up along her slit.When I parted her sex, a large drop rolled slowly down. When I plunged my tongue into her, she moaned and cradled my head. When she came, she screamed quietly through pursed lips.I stood and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. Our part of the library was as quiet as a tomb; apart from Nico's panting. She stood there and took a moment to look around, to be sure we were still alone; then reached out to squeeze the bulge in my pants, as she kissed me.Squeezing turned to rubbing, rubbing turned to unfastening, unfastening turned to stroking. By the time the kiss ended her hand was deep down the front of my briefs.Nico pushed my jeans and briefs down past my buttocks, and let gravity pull them slowly to the floor. We both looked down and watched as she stroked me, the deep-red head of my cock appearing and disappearing in her pale fist. She kissed me again, her tongue probing my mouth before running lightly over my lips. She smiled and we both looked down again to see clear fluid seeping from the tip. There was now a quiet wet sound keeping time with each pass of her hand over the head. I swelled in her hand.She knelt and kissed just the tip, rubbing the head lightly over her lips like an obscene lip gloss. I shivered. Kiss followed kiss, on my fleshy head; each kiss longer and more sensual than the last.I watched her make out with my cock; her eyes closed, her lips shiny with my precum, her tongue now integral to the kisses, and wetting my head with her saliva; and a heaviness grew in my balls. She had not yet taken me in her mouth and I was close to coming.As my body tensed, her kisses grew more frequent, and more open mouth; teasing my orgasm to the surface. Occasionally the tip would slip into her mouth, and her tongue would suckle. Nico toyed with me; the way a cat toys with a mouse, making me tremble. When I was at the limit of self-control, she paused and looked up.The pleading and desperation, etched on my face, made her smile. Her eyes locked on mine, she slowly and deliberately kissed the tip. A tremor ran through me. With the next kiss, her lips wrapped around the head and her tongue flicked. A second tremor ran through me. The light in her eyes told me how much she enjoyed inflicting this exquisite agony upon me. Nico took me a little deeper, and dragged her teeth gently over the ridge of the head, sending yet another tremor through my body.My cock slowly reemerged until she was again kissing just the tip with slow, deliberate, and exaggerated motions. Her full lips opened wider and closed slower until the head of my cock rested on her lower lip pointing at her waiting, wanting mouth. Her tongue danced over my knob, and I hissed through gritted teeth. My cock twitched and I saw my creamy jizz, jet into her mouth. Her lips wrapped around my crown, locking tight to the shaft, just beyond the ridge of my swollen glans; and sucked gently, massaging the frenulum; slowly, until I was spent.She reached down and secured the waistbands of my shorts and pants. As she stood, she pulled up my pants, tucked me in and zipped me up. Nico gave a little shrug and practically skipped away. I followed, at a slightly slower pace.The Harsh Coffee Confrontation.We ended up at a nearby coffee shop. She ordered an herbal tea for her and a large orange juice for me. We sat at a corner table, looking out at the street, while enjoying our drinks. Nico sipped her tea, and I  just shook my head at her."What?""Our 'behavior' was a little too public and risky," I said."Perhaps, but didn't the risk add to the enjoyment?" she countered."Yes," I admitted, reluctantly; "but we should have been more cautious. We could have been arrested.""You were a willing participant," she observed. "You could have stopped."I stared out at the people passing by on the sidewalk, mostly students laden with heavy backpacks. Could I have stopped? I thought back, to moment she stuck her fingers in my mouth; and realized that, no, I wasn't able to. Once I had tasted her, I had to have more. Just thinking about it was making me hard again."You could have stopped, right?" she repeated. She watched me over the rim of her cup. As she sipped, I could see she already knew the answer, by the way her mouth was curling up at the corners. I shook my head in response, and drank down the rest of my juice. "Yeah, I thought so. I've seen the way your eyes glaze over, once you know you're going down on me. A part of you goes off to some faraway place, until you're finished.""So, does that make me an addict?""Yeah. And I guess that would make me your drug," she added with a devious grin.I thought for a moment. Drug wasn't the word I would have used but it would do for now. "More like, you're my drug and my pusher."Her grin faded and an odd look came over her. I couldn't tell if she was disturbed by my comment. I don't think she knew, either. I watched her bite her lip as she mulled it over before I said what had been weighing on me the past couple of months."I like being with you." I bravely blurted out."No shit. I can tell by the way you come in my mouth." Two chairs away, a spoon clattered noisily to the table. The girl who dropped it was straining to watch us, out of the corner of her eye. Nico turned to the girl and confided, "You know how it is, when you're sucking a guy off, and you can feel his body tense as he tries to hold back, and that moment, just as he explodes, you feel momentarily afraid that he'll never stop. With Thomas, I never want it to stop. I want to drown in his creamy seed. And his cock is so big I can barely wrap my lips around it."Nico turned to me. "Thomas, show her how big your cock is." The girl gave a squeak, picked up her backpack and hurried away."Why do you have to be mean like that?" I said, feeling empathy for the timid freshman lass."Oh, please," Nico said rolling her eyes. "I did her a favor. She's hurrying back to her apartment or dorm, and when she gets there, she's going to lock her bedroom door, jump into bed, and jam as many fingers as possible, up her tight little cunt. And as she's frigging herself to a glorious climax, she'll be thinking about your big, fat cock; and how it would feel in her mouth; or maybe her cunt. Come to think of it, I also did you a favor."I shifted nervously and leaned in, lowering my voice. "Anyways, what I mean is, I like being with you, more than anyone else. I want to be with you, and only you."Her green eyes became hard ice in an instant. The dagger of her stare pierced me through the heart, and I died a little inside. "I can't have a boyfriend," she recited her mantra."This is absurd. Considering our situation, we're practically boyfriend and girlfriend, just not in a traditional sense." I tried appealing to social norms.Nico glowered at me from across the table.I continued pleading; "Is it your parents? If so, I'm willing to meet them right now; and you know how I am around new people.""I'm not going to discuss it!" Her words had acquired a razor's edge, and I knew her next words were going to cut me deeply. We sat in stony silence, as she finished her tea. Then Nico slammed her cup hard on the table, whispered, "Fuck you!" and grabbed her backpack and stalked out.I didn't bother to follow, because I knew she didn't want to talk to me. I waited a few minutes before leaving, turning in the direction opposite of Nico's. My insides were roiling with doubt and despair. Had I ruined a good thing, something so strange and unique that if I told anyone they wouldn't believe me? Was the damage irreversible?Nico punished me by not returning my calls and texts for almost a week. When she did finally contact me; she made no mention of what I had said. Instead, she had set me up with another client for the following Saturday. Nico also told me she wouldn't be there, as she had to go home for the weekend. I took it to mean she was still mad. The lead weight in my stomach grew heavier and sank lower. I wasn't interested in seeing a client, but I really didn't have a choice. Nico expected me to go, and of course, I always did what she said.Kelly.Promptly at nine, I put my game face on and knocked on the door of an off-campus apartment on the south side of town. The client, Kelly, had wavy, shoulder-length strawberry-blond hair, a round face, and large blue eyes. Grey sweatpants and a hooded sweatshirt masked the shape of her body. All I knew was that she was only a few inches shorter than me. Kelly smiled nervously, biting her lower lip, as she invited me in. I kicked off my shoes and followed her down a long narrow hallway to the living room, furnished with the typical cheap rental unit furniture."Have a seat," she said pointing to the couch. "Would you like a drink?"Normally, I would have declined but since I was in a sour mood I figured a drink or two might help. "Yeah, sure."Kelly stood on her tiptoes and looked in a kitchen cabinet. "Looks like we have tequila; or tequila."She pulled out a bottle and held it up. "I recommend the tequila." She returned with the bottle, a couple of glasses, a small bowl of lemon wedges, and a salt shaker; and knelt at the coffee table opposite of me. "Have you done tequila shots before?" I shook my head. "It's simple. Wet the back of your hand here," she licked the skin between her thumb and forefinger, "sprinkle on some salt, lick the salt off, throw the shot back and suck on the lemon." She did the last three in rapid succession. "The trick is to do it quickly."I did as she showed me, although I was a bit clumsy at it. The tequila burned on the way down, and ignited a fire in my belly. The alcohol itself tasted awful but since my taste buds were confused by the salty and sour flavors it was not altogether unpleasant. Kelly moved onto the couch beside me and we spent the next half hour talking and doing a few more shots each. My thinking was starting to get fuzzy, and I realized we were both laughing way too easily. I also discovered that we were holding hands, our fingers interlaced.I stopped laughing, and so did Kelly. Suddenly she looked very serious and very kissable. We stared at each other; the moment frozen in time. I could feel the tug of gravity her mouth exerted on mine. I submitted to the pull and, at last, our lips met. She tasted like spring, of sunshine and flowers and new growth. Our arms were wrapped around each other and I pulled her sideways onto my lap. Her vibrant tongue tangoed slowly with mine. The heat in my belly was now matched by the ache of longing in my groin. Kisses crashed on top of kisses, some slow and tender, some sudden and violent, with the role of aggressor swapped repeatedly and freely. Eventually, a noise from the bedroom broke the kiss."Is someone here?""No," Kelly said, "my roommate's gone for the weekend. It must be the cat. I would introduce you, but he's extremely territorial and vicious to new people."I excused myself and used the bathroom. I stared at my reflection for a long time, wanting this evening to last forever and wondering how to do it. My reflection had no answers.When I returned, over a dozen candles illuminated the living room. Blankets were spread out over the thick shag rug, in the middle of the floor, with Kelly standing in the middle.Wordlessly she peeled off her sweats. The light of the flickering flames danced over her curves, accentuating the hills and deepening the valleys. Shadows hid her sex, and the candlelight only offered brief hints when she turned. I was mesmerized. She smiled and held out her arms, breaking the spell.I reached out with a tentative hand, to the swell of her tit. The nipple stiffened beneath my touch. My thumb gently swirled, caressing and teasing it, to full height, and freeing a soft mewing from Kelly. She knelt and lay back on the blanket. I followed, pulling just my shirt off and lying next to her. While we kissed my hand roamed her naked body, tracing her contours, until delving into wet heat between her legs. Her thighs clamped hard around my hand, holding it there as she twisted beneath me. Her hand pressed hard over my hand, assuring me that I was doing a wonderful thing.Soon my mouth was exploring her, starting at her ears. There was a sudden and urgent need to taste every part of her body. I forced myself to go slow, to relish each inch, as I was afraid that once I had satisfied her, our evening together would end. I lingered at her tits, the soft flesh filling my hands and my mouth. Her tall erect nipples became rigid and demanding attention. My kisses trailed down her belly, and with each breath, her flesh rose to meet me. Pubic hair tickled my lips. I was almost to her secret place, when I diverted my attention to her thigh; travelling down one leg and slowly back up the other.Kelly was panting as I kissed up her inner thigh. Her smell was intoxicating, a siren song, an invitation to crash on her shore. I was dizzy with desire when my tongue first parted her swollen pussy lips and tasted her succulent nectar. I dove in and drowned in her sea, her distant cries encouraging me; until her body thudded and quaked, with an orgasm. I rested my head on her stomach and was sorry it was over so soon.Hands tugged tenderly at my hair, pulling me up until our lips met again. She worked at my fly while we kissed, using her feet to push my jeans and briefs down past my knees, until I was able to kick them off. My cock pulsated between us. I could feel the heat of her twaut on mine, the down of her pubic hair against my shaft.Kelly reached down and gripped my cock and her eyes widened in surprise. She lifted her head and peeked between us. All she said was, "Oh!"With her hand, she guided me to her cunt. The tip slipped in and a shudder ran through me. After a moment's hesitation, I slid deliciously into her. A tight, hot velvet glove had a hold of me, and the slightest movement sent jolts of pleasure down my shaft, to my balls. They felt heavy and full, like ripe fruit about to burst. The neglected balls had gone more than a week without relief.I held still, vainly attempting to hold off my orgasm, but Kelly moved beneath me, driving me towards the cliff. With a groan, I pulled out in the nick of time, and sudden, slick heat pooled between us. When I was finished I retrieved a washcloth from the bathroom."Sorry about that," I mumbled as I cleaned her up. "That was rather quick."Kelly propped herself up on her elbows and watched as I cleaned myself. "Was that your first time?" I nodded."Then it's not surprising. I mean, I didn't give you much of a chance. I got caught up in the moment and took it too fast. I didn't mean for us to fuck just then." She gently explained."Sorry," I said again."Stop saying that," she chided. "You did nothing you have to apologize for.""Do you want me to leave now?""God, no! I want you to stay. We're not done yet."To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Geekz And Freakz: Part 2His Obsessive Dedication Gets Tapped Into.Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Nico stared at me as I finished my coffee. It had grown cold but I couldn't bear to leave it unfinished. Finally, she said, "Back in a moment," and walked off to the restrooms. A minute later she was back and dropped a ball of green material in my lap as she sat back down. "Feel it," she said, "Feel how wet you've made me."The crotch of her panties was soaked and I fought the urge to bring them up to my nose so I could breathe her in. I smiled, checked the time on my cell and said, "Come on, I'll walk you back."A silence enveloped us as walked across campus. She was obviously deep in thought and I couldn't get any words out of my mouth. At her lobby I tried to give her panties back but she stuffed them in my front pants pocket, her fingers brushing lightly along my semi-rigid cock. Without a word she went inside. I was walking up the steps of my dorm when I received a text from her: It’s your fault I’m masterb8ing now.I laughed and sent back, Hope your roomie doesn't mind.By the time I climbed the stairs to my floor I got back, She’s studying w back to me. Now shut up I’m trying to concentr8.Over the next several weeks we saw each other quite a bit, although somewhat randomly. Nico would drop by unannounced and I was never quite able to predict when she would visit. I could see her three or four consecutive nights and then there would be up to five days before she showed up again. Our trysts were brief and to the point, consisting of oral sex and handjobs. Nico was always in charge.Once she walked into my room and shut the door. I looked up from my homework and started to speak but she stopped me with an upraised hand. Her hair was sporting a bright purple streak on the right side. Nico unbuttoned the raincoat that came down to her knees and let it drop to the floor. Of course, she was naked underneath. Her pubic hair had a matching purple streak.I watched, breathless, as her hand delved between her legs. I could hear the squelching as her fingers penetrated her sex. I could see the glistening flesh as she parted the outer lips. I swear I could smell her from across the room. Her other hand tugged mercilessly on her nipples making them red and swollen. The entire time she masturbated she kept her eyes on me. After she came, she pulled her coat on, buttoned it up and left. She never said a word.The following visit she taught me how to pleasure her with just my fingers.I thought I was the luckiest guy on campus. Nico was an incredibly sexual creature who was teaching me so much. I was amazed at how much pleasure she could provide with just her hands and mouth. More importantly, she wanted me to please her with my mouth and fingers. I fed off her orgasms.I don't mean to sound ungrateful but I wanted more. Even though I very much wanted to have sex with her, the topic of intercourse never came up. I assumed she never suggested it because it was some sort of line that couldn't be crossed; If we fucked I would be her boyfriend and she couldn't have that. I never brought up the topic, because I had the idea that if we had sex, Nico would become seriously ill and die.I know that sounds crazy, but I can't help these kinds of thoughts from occurring. Once I have them, I obsess over them, making the fear palpable. So in order to protect Nico, we couldn't have sex. I never told her this. I wish I had, but I never did.Employment.One Saturday night I was working a shift at the central campus computing lab. A handful of students were well spread out in the lab, making for a rather dull night. That's the way I liked it as I could get my homework done and get paid for it. My coworker and I sat in the Pit, an ironic name for the raised circular workspace overlooking the lab. The Pit was also a convenient barrier between me and the students. Nico walked up and leaned over the counter at me. "How late you working tonight?" she asked in a hushed tone. The purple streak in her hair was now bright green. I wondered briefly if her pubic hair matched."Until 2am. Sorry."She frowned and looked around the mostly empty lab before asking, "How many of them do you think are watching porn right now and mentally frigging themselves?" I shot a look at my coworker but he had headphones on and was engrossed in a movie. I moved away from him and Nico followed along the outer perimeter. "There aren't that many people here but I bet at least one," she persisted.I shook my head. "Doubtful. People tend to do that when they're alone in their room."She pointed at a monitor in front of me. "Can you use that computer to see what they're doing?""Yeah, but it's our policy not to.""Let me back there, I want to take a look.""Sorry, employees only. They have a very strict rule about that.""Then I'd like an application, please," she pestered. I sighed and pulled an application from a file and handed it to her along with a pen; I figured it would be easier than arguing with her. She looked it over and asked, "Who does the interview?""Tonight I would do the pre-interview but a full-time staffer would do the final."Nico smiled wickedly, put the pen to her lips and sucked lightly on it. "I think there is at least one person here watching porn this very moment but you think not. We should bet on it," she suggested."What would we bet?""If I win, I want you to seriously consider a proposal. If you win --""You have to tell me why you can't have a boyfriend," I finished.She frowned. "Not very imaginative. Alright, if that's what you want." We shook hands and she pointed at the computer. "You do whatever typing you need to do while I fill this out." I took me less than a minute to launch a program and click a few parameters to get the answer. In less than that time Nico had completed the application and was holding it out to me. I checked to see if anyone was watching before I turned the monitor towards her, defeated. "Ha!" she exclaimed. "I knew it!"Shaking my head, I turned the monitor back and closed the program. Three people were surfing porn sites. I took the application and asked, "So, what's your proposal?""I'd like my pre-interview first, then we can talk.""Alright." I started to read over her application but she protested."I believe I have an expectation of privacy during an interview. Is there a room we can use?"I let my coworker know I was doing a pre-interview. He nodded without ever looking up from his movie. Nico and I went to a small conference room and sat at the table. I started through the prepared list of b. s. questions."So, Miss Dewpot," I read the name she wrote on the application, "why do you want to work at this lab?""Well, I've always found computers sexy, what with all those big hard drives and such."I made a check mark. "And what are your best qualities?"She looked up at the ceiling. "I'm loyal, punctual, and I don't take shit from anybody. Also, I give a pretty mean blowjob and have been told my cunt tastes like the nectar of the gods. Your words, not mine," she reminded me."All admirable qualities," I agreed. "What's you're greatest weakness?""If someone gives me shit I hurt them. Sometimes I end up in jail." I laughed and shook my head. "Did I pass the first round?" she asked."I'm afraid we can't hire you, Miss Dewpot. According to your application you have a PhD so you're over-qualified." I added, "And you've been convicted of a felony but you neglected to say what for.""I always knew I would make it someday," she smirked. She stood and came around the table and sat on the edge right in front of me. She took the application from my hands and tore it up, letting the pieces fall one by one from her fingers. Then Nico fixed me with those green eyes of hers. "I'm going to propose something that I want you to take your time thinking about before giving me an answer and I'd like you to not interrupt me with any questions until I'm done."She waited a moment. I sat silently so she continued. "You love to lick my cunt." It was a statement and not a question but I nodded anyway. "Now I've been eaten out by half a dozen people and it is my unbiased opinion you are far better than any of them and that includes a couple of lesbians." I opened my mouth to comment but shut it quickly. "It was a phase," she explained."Anyway, the other night I was having a pow-wow with several girls, and the topic invariably turned to sex. You may not know this, but sometimes when women talk to other women about sex, it can be in a very explicit manner. Anyway, the talk came around to oral, and listening to these girls, I realized they've never experienced anything like I have with you. It made me a little sad for them and made me feel a bit selfish.Self Employment."As I've said before, I can't have a boyfriend but I feel like I've effectively taken you off the market. You should be out there meeting girls and going to town, or more to the point, downtown, but you spend a lot of your free time with me." A dark look must have passed over my face because she added quickly, "Don't worry, I still want to hang out with you and suck that beautiful cock of yours. And I want you to keep on sticking your tongue up my love hole," she added. I relaxed and waited for her to go on."The other problem is that you're anti-social. Maybe that's what attracted me to you, initially, since I'm a fellow outcast. So, add all that up and it's a dilemma. I want to keep hanging out with you, I want to help you, and I want to help my fellow woman. So, what's the solution?"I shrugged as I didn't have the slightest clue as to where she was going with this. "To be honest, I didn't know either until last night when I was lying in bed, masturbating while imagining your face buried in my crotch. The answer was right there, staring me in the cunt." She paused and smiled. "I propose that I set you up with girls who are in dire need of a good licking!"I sat and stared at her for a very long time. My mouth was possibly hanging open. Finally, I asked, "Can I talk now?" She nodded. "You want to pimp me out?"Nico shook her head vigorously. "No, of course not, no money will change hands, although I will get a piece of the action.""What do you mean?""Afterwards, you tell me, in glorious Technicolor, all the sordid details. It's a win-win-win for everyone. You meet new girls, they have the best orgasms of their lives, your fame spreads and I get off afterwards.""Sounds like everyone will get off. Will I?"She smiled and placed her hand on my shoulder. "Silly boy! Of course you do. It's part of the 'after.' Now," she slid off the table and stood up, "I want you to think about this and tell me your answer tomorrow night. Pick me up at six and take me out to dinner.""Why should I take you to dinner?""It's only fair," she said over her shoulder as she walked out. "I'm a convicted felon with a doctorate. I can't get a job in this economy."I sat in that room for a long time and pondered on what kind of sociopath I had gotten mixed up with.I didn't get any sleep that night. I simply lay there and thought about her proposal. It was both terrifying and titillating. I would have to put myself out there and meet new people. On the other hand I longed to know how other girls tasted. Would they be like Nico or does each woman have their own unique flavor? From the porn I've seen I knew vaginas came in all shapes and shades but would they taste different? Would some girls be clean shaven? I oscillated between panic and arousal all night.Of course I said yes, because that's what Nico wanted. I told her the next night as we were finishing up our meal at a nice Italian place near the edge of campus. But I also had some concerns. "Will there be any ground rules?" I asked."Like what.""I don't know." I looked around to see if anyone was eavesdropping. All the closest tables were engrossed in their own conversations. "Do I get right of refusal?"Nico nodded. "Of course. If you feel uncomfortable or get some weird vibe off a client you can call it off."I was appalled. "Did you just say client?""Maybe trick is a better term?" She watched with amusement as my face turned crimson red. Our waitress dropped off the check and was about to say something but hustled away when she saw me. It took me a minute to realize Nico was toying with me. "Yeah," she said, finishing the last of her soda, "I'm just fucking with you.""Someday I'll learn," I muttered as I left enough cash to cover the check and the tip. I looked across the table at her. "Walk you back to your dorm?" I offered.On the walk back she veered us through a graveyard, saying it was a shortcut. The sun had set minutes before but we still had enough light to pick our way along the paths. There, deep in the middle of the graveyard, she sucked me off as I leaned against a huge headstone. When I was finished she forced me onto the ground and straddled my face. The dry, dormant grass scratched the back of my neck as she writhed above me. And, yes, her pubic hair was streaked with green.Open For Business.Over two weeks went by before we got our first bite. In the meantime, I had my doubts but Nico kept reassuring me her project was on track and that she was carefully baiting the water. She didn't want to be too pushy and scare potential clients away. Instead, she casually dropped little morsels and waited for them to come to her. Even then, she was demure and gave scant details, feeding them just enough scraps to whet their appetite. She knew she had one hooked when a normally reserved girl came to her room and asked explicit questions. The girl's eyes became bigger and bigger with each answer until she broke and asked if Nico could set her up with me.Nico told me all this while sitting on my lap one night and grinding her crotch against mine. I was naked and she was fully clothed. "I've arranged for you two to meet Saturday night at a house party down on Oak Street." The pleasure I had been experiencing was offset suddenly by the sick churning of my stomach and my whole body stiffened. "Relax," she said, rolling her hips in slow, delicious circles. "I'll be there to introduce the two of you. You'll meet, say hi, and then you'll take her somewhere quiet where you'll shove your tongue into her cunt until she comes."The feel of her body rubbing against mine made me relax bit by bit until I began to thrust back. Our bodies rocked in time. Those beautiful green eyes watched me intently as my breath started catching in my throat. I reached between us and unsnapped her jeans but she shook her head. "I need you hungry and on you're A-game Saturday night. You're on a diet until then." She buried her head in my neck and continued dry humping me.Her hips ground against me in short, sharp, rapid thrusts, the intense friction building to a breaking point. My body trembled and tensed and I grunted with every thrust. Sudden warmth flooded my crotch as I came. Nico drove on, trying in vain to reach orgasm but eventually slowing to a stop as I softened under her.She stood up and fingered the wet spot on her jeans, satisfied. "I'm going back to my room to masturbate. Maybe this time I'll get my whole fist in. I'll see you Saturday night." Before I could say goodnight she was gone. I spent the next hour touching things on my desk to ensure Nico's safety.Amanda.By the weekend I was a nervous wreck and could hardly keep any food down. The anxiety of meeting someone new and the pressure I felt to perform were wreaking havoc on my body. On Saturday evening Nico found me curled up on my bed. She stroked my head and slowly coaxed me first to a sitting, then to a standing position until she had me walking out the door. We held hands all the way there, me gripping hers the way a drowning man grips a lifeline. At the steps to the house she pried her hand from mine, smiled and said, "Relax. You'll do great."The party wasn't as crowded as I feared although it was relatively early. Nico approached a conservatively dressed woman and introduced me to Amanda who was as tall as me. Her white blouse was buttoned all the way up to the top and her black knee-length skirt had nary a speck of lint on it. She was decently attractive in spite of the stern look on her face. We shook hands, which I found oddly formal for the circumstances. Nico excused herself to go find a drink.Amanda and I looked at each other for a moment before we both turned away. I could see the embarrassment etched on her face and I knew exactly how she felt. Nico caught my eye from across the room and she made a shooing motion with her hand. I swallowed hard and said, "Well, this has to be the most awkward introduction I've ever had." Amanda smiled briefly and her face softened. I leaned forward and said softly, "Maybe we should find someplace quiet to talk."Amanda nodded and led on, threading our way through the gathering crowd and up the staircase. The second floor was nearly deserted and we found a bathroom with a working lock on the door. Amanda leaned against the counter, her body rigid. I stood in front of her and a little off to the side. I held up my right hand for her to see then I slowly brought it down to her hip. She stiffened slightly at the touch but then relaxed."I'll stop any time you want; Just tell me," I said quietly. She nodded as I caressed her hip through her knit skirt. As she relaxed my hand traveled down her leg and low across the front of her thigh. I stopped there, gathering her skirt in my fingers and slowly hiking it up until I touched skin.I watched her closely. She was very still, with her eyes closed and her breaths shallow, looking fragile and delicate. My palm pressed against her skin and I thought I heard the slightest hitch in her breath. With a slow, deliberate movement I ran my hand around to her inner thigh and up. Her body rose with my hand until she was on her tip-toes and couldn't go any higher. She was biting her lip now and when my hand brushed over her panties there was a sharp intake of breath.With one finger I lightly stroked her sex through the cotton material. I could feel her swell beneath my touch, the subtle ridges and valleys becoming more pronounced with each passing minute. Amanda lowered her body until her feet were flat on the floor, pressing her cunt into my hand. My touch grew bolder and her face grew flushed. A glow was starting to shine from within her, a luster that brought out her beauty.She gripped the edge of the counter now, the muscles of her arms tight bands of pent up frustration. I used all the skills Nico had taught me. My fingers danced, drawing a low moan from her. The swell of her clit was pronounced and I strummed it rapidly. She bit back another moan and took in two great hitches of breath before the dam burst. I watched as the orgasm rolled through her and in that moment she was the most beautiful creature I had seen. When she finally opened her eyes she smiled at me."Thank you," she whispered, her words barely audible. She started to smooth out her skirt but I turned her and backed her up to the wall opposite the counter. "What-," she began to ask but stopped when I crouched before her. I looked her in the eyes as I pushed her skirt up. Amanda watched wide-eyed as I kissed her mound through her panties. Her scent made me instantly hard, drawing my face into her sex. I hooked my fingers in the elastic waistband and pulled her panties off.Blondish-brown pubic hair, thick and curly, greeted me. Swollen labia called to me. I kissed her and she shuddered. My tongue parted her with ease and I tasted her. I plunged in and left the world behind until the joyous sound of her orgasm filled my ears and brought me back to earth. I looked up and saw she was watching our reflection in the mirror. Her body sagged from the intense release, prompting me to halt.She smiled tiredly at me, her face glowing. Her lips brushed my cheek in thanks. After she was gone I waited a few minutes and washed up.When I returned to the party I searched for Nico but couldn't find her among the throngs of people now tightly packed in the living room. The noise of the crowd and the music assaulted my ears. The walls and ceiling suddenly pressed in and I broke out in a cold sweat, fear gripping my chest in a giant bear hug. There wasn't enough air in the room and panic washed over me. I staggered blindly through the crowd until I found the kitchen. Pushing through the group gathered around a keg I stumbled out a door and onto the back porch. Only when the door was closed tightly behind me did my chest finally loosen.I sat on the railing with my back against the house, safely keeping the wall between me and the party, the chill December air discouraging most people, aside from a few hardy smokers, from using the back porch. By the time Nico found me my limbs were stiff with cold and my cheeks were raw. One look at my face and she understood immediately and retrieved our coats from inside. Not even my coat and her arm draped around me on the walk home could stop me from shivering.The Debriefing.Not a word was spoken as she walked me back to room, undressed me and forced me into bed. Nico turned out the light and after a brief rustling of clothing she joined me under the covers. Her body pressed up against my back and her arms wrapped protectively around me. Little by little my shakes subsided."Do you want to talk about it?" she asked when I was finally still."Which: Amanda or the crowd?"I could feel her shrug against me. "Tell me about the crowd. What happened?""I'm not sure. I've never had it so bad. I felt like I was drowning in air and I was going to die if I didn't get out of the house." A shudder ran through me as I spoke and Nico hugged me tightly.After several minutes she said, "I spoke with Amanda afterwards and she was one happy girl. It was almost as if she's a whole new person."I nodded numbly. "That's nice. So, what's next?""We wait," she said. "Amanda will tell one of her close friends. Maybe not right away but I bet that after the New Year I'll be hearing from someone who wants to meet you and we'll take it from there." I lay there, quiet, wondering if I could go through that again. I know I could easily be with another girl but I didn't think I could go to another party. Nico ran her hand lightly over my chest and abdomen. "Tell me about Amanda."So I told her. And as the words tumbled out Nico's hand moved down to my crotch, her pulls becoming bolder as I became fully erect. She took me in her mouth as I described how beautiful Amanda looked when she first came and Nico swallowed my seed when I told her how Amanda's thighs squeezed my head.Nico lay back and forced my head down between her legs. I teased and tortured her with my lips, tongue, and fingers, her orgasms becoming more and more frequent until they merged into one long, sustained orgasm. With tired arms she pulled me up to her and rolled on her side. I wrapped an arm around her and we slept.Sometime later I dreamed Nico was straddling me, facing away. She was rubbing the tip of my cock slowly back and forth along her slit until it slid slowly inside. Her hips moved slowly up and down, soft grunts punctuating every downward stroke. In my dream I was immobile, unable to use my hands to clutch at her flesh. I'm not sure if I wanted to stop her in order to protect her or to help her body move against mine. Nico leaned forward and raised her hips until just the tip of my cock remained inside her. Her body bounced lightly in short strokes, her cunt gripping the ridge of my head. Wave after wave of pleasure flooded my body.I awoke to find my tongue buried in her cunt and my cock buried in her mouth. Her body shuddered above me, driving her sex hard against my mouth. I came long and hard, my fingers digging into her buttocks. Moments later she came, my seed spilling from her mouth as she cried out, pooling on my stomach. Her body slipped off mine and we slept again.In the grey dawn light I awoke to find Nico quietly getting dressed. "I had the most amazing dream," was all I could say. She smiled and kissed me lightly on the lips. Her fingers toyed with the dried cum encrusting my stomach."I know," and she was gone.Final exams consumed me for the next week and a half and then came the two week holiday break. I didn't speak to Nico during that time but we did text some, mostly just light banter about having to spend Christmas with our families. On New Year's Eve I started to text "miss u" but deleted it without sending. I did miss her and I wanted more than anything to be with her but her words still rang in my head: I can't have a boyfriend.After almost three months of knowing her, I still didn't know the reason behind her declaration. I was afraid that if I brought it up it might make her angry or scare her away. What I had with Nico was still a relationship, albeit a twisted one, one I didn't want to risk by being overly forward or presumptuous.Still, I couldn't stop thinking of her, wondering what she was doing right at that moment and practically pouncing on my phone every time a new text came in, hoping it was her and being crushed when it wasn't. I spent the holidays quieter than usual, even with a house full of relatives. In my mind I was constantly replaying our last time together and the more I dwelled on it the more uncertain I became.Was it a dream or did Nico really have sex with me, however briefly? There was an unnatural clarity to all of the sights and sounds and sensations, almost as if they had been amplified. I couldn't trust my memories as my psyche had been significantly bruised earlier that evening by my panic attack. The sequence of events was disjointed in places the way dreams are but I could still feel clearly the way her cunt had enveloped my cock and the beautiful friction when she rode me.To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 Geekz And Freakz: Part 1Thomas finds an improbable connection.Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Everyone has a story about their first time. Some are sweet and romantic, some are incredible, some are bizarre and some are disasters. My story may be all those things rolled into one. When I think back even I have a hard time believing what happened. I do know that I wouldn't be where I am today without the incredible woman who dropped so suddenly into my life, a woman I met the fall of my second year at college. I owe her so much. Thomas.Social Disabilities.I was getting that familiar buggy feeling I get when I'm in a crowd and my anxiety starts to crank up, but I kept it in check by looking down and avoiding everyone's gaze. The party was in full swing with music blaring from the lounge halfway down the dorm hall. Eager drinkers pressed in around me as I pumped the keg. There was not one familiar face in the crowd. Everyone there was with my roommate or his circle of friends. Normally, I wouldn't have associated with my roommate and would have preferred the quiet solitude of the library but the thought of strangers touching my things had been too much, so I volunteered to man the keg. This way, I could keep an eye on my stuff and get free beer.Black leather combat boots appeared on the floor before me, a change from all the tennis shoes, sandals, and flip-flops I had been seeing. My eyes followed the boots up to a black and green plaid kilt, up to an ancient black Joan Jett t-shirt tattered around the edges, up to a thin face framed by spiked jet-black hair, up until my eyes locked onto brilliant green eyes outlined in heavy mascara. She half-sneered at me, as if in challenge. I just nodded in greeting and passed her a beer. She gave me a little crooked smile and melted into the crowd, leaving me slightly flushed. I continued pouring but kept thinking about her green eyes and how they seemed to bore into me. Later those boots and those eyes were back, looking for more beer. Her hands were empty, though, and the supply of plastic cups had run out several minutes before. "Sorry," I said. "What happened to your cup?"She scowled. "I put it down to send a text and it must have been picked up by one these ass-hat frat boys." Pointing to a half-full mug on the shelf next me she asked, "Whose is that?""Mine," I explained and she picked it up and downed the rest before smirking and holding it out. I refilled it and she took a long sip off the top before handing it back.A Freak named Nico."I'm Nico," she volunteered as I took a drink."Thomas," I said as she took the mug from my hands. A black widow tattoo decorated the inside of her left wrist and another tattoo, green vines twisting and choking a broken clockwork, adorned her right bicep. I counted at least nine different piercings in her ears and eyebrow. She was short, almost a foot shorter than me, with a slight build. At first glance she appeared frail but I noticed the way the cords stood out on her arms as she randomly plucked textbooks off my shelf and thumbed through them before replacing them in the wrong location. "Nico's a unique name," I said, attempting conversation. I winced inwardly at the awkward rhyming of my statement."Short for Nicole," she explained without looking up from my Physics text.I stole a sidelong glance at her body. Her legs were pale and smooth and looked soft to the touch. On her left thigh I could see just the bottom of another tattoo and wondered what it could be. When I looked up she was watching me intently. Attempting to cover my embarrassment I joked, "Did you just come from the Young Republicans meeting?""Church? I'm an altar girl," she said without missing a beat. She looked me over critically. "You don't fit in, either."I was wearing a t-shirt and jeans but I knew what she meant. My body language was all wrong. I nodded. "My roommate's party, my roommate's friends, his friends' friends, and so on. You know anyone here?"She shook her head. "No one. I walked a friend back to her room after a movie, heard the music and decided to crash."We talked as I continued pouring beers. Nico told me she was majoring in sociology and I said I was studying computer science and engineering. The fact that she didn't run away after I told her was encouraging. The music down the hall was cranked even higher and drinkers crowded in around us, forcing us closer together. Nicole shouted one-sided conversation in my ear as I pumped the keg. To be honest, I don't recall too much of what she said but I clearly remember the feel of her breath on my ear and the five times her body rubbed against my arm as the crowd pressed in.Eventually the keg ran dry and I had the unenviable task of turning away drunk but thirsty souls, their collective mood turning darker by the moment. All of my attempts to get them out the door failed, the crowd grew more surly. In the end it was Nico who drove them from the room with pushes and kicks, swearing at them the whole time. I taped a sign on the door, closed it and locked it."Thanks. I thought we were going to be overrun.""The only thing a mob will understand is force," she explained. It sounded like she was disappointed in me in some way. "You need to be more forceful and not let them walk all over you." I nodded mutely, thoroughly chastised. Then she smiled slightly. "Anyway, I owed you for sharing your mug."Nico sat cross-legged on my bed, sipping what was left of the beer, watching me shuffle around the room picking up trash. Her skirt had ridden up a bit exposing more of her thighs. I pretended not to notice and concentrated on stacking discarded plastic cups and tossing them in the wastebasket. I finally got to my bookshelf and was, at last, able to reshuffle the textbooks into the correct order. The urge to touch them seven times almost overwhelmed me but I fought it successfully. Only crazy people touch things like that. When I looked at her I saw she had a curious expression on her face."What?"Her eyes narrowed and her lips twisted thoughtfully. Finally, she asked, "Are you gay?""No," I said, completely unoffended. It was not the first time that question had been asked of me."Didn't think so." She patted the mattress next to her. "Come here and take a break."Stretching his comfort zone.I sat on the bed with my back against the wall. I tried to look relaxed on the outside but I doubt I succeeded. Every nerve in my body was jangling and my body felt stiff as a board. Nico didn't seem to notice. Instead she rubbed at a mark on her skirt before turning and looking at me closely. I started to wither under her stare."What?" I asked again, afraid she had noticed my right ear lobe was slightly larger than my left.She shook her head, a frown on her face. "You're not like other guys, are you?""No, I suppose not."She nodded, absently picking at the scuff mark. Without warning she kissed me, hard, pinning me against the wall. Once I recovered from the initial shock I began to return the kiss but I was always a step behind. Her tongue forced its way past my lips, so alive and electric. My hand went to her back; her hand went to my crotch as she drove me down onto the bed. Tentatively I moved my hand down to her ass and she boldly shoved her hand down the front of my jeans.She stopped kissing and stared at my crotch, her hand squeezing up and down my length. Her hands scrabbled at my jeans, tugging them down to my thighs until I was exposed and erect before her. Nico muttered, "No fucking way!"Before I had a chance to speak she had me in her mouth. Someone was pounding on the door, jiggling the handle and demanding beer. The shouting and pounding and sucking continued unabated for several minutes until the knocker finally took the hint and went away. All I could hear, aside from the thudding of my heart, were the soft wet sounds of her mouth sliding over my cock.The feel of her tongue was too much and my whole body tensed. With a groan I came, eliciting a muted whimper from Nico. She continued bobbing for another minute, the sensations intensifying with each bob, drawing out more groans from deep within me body. Finally, she ceased and let me slide from her lips. She sat back against the wall and dabbed at the corners of her mouth before sucking on her finger.I lay there, stunned and pleased and vulnerable and invincible all rolled into one. The feeling of invincibility faded, though, and I gradually became aware I was lying naked in front of a girl with my now-limp cock on full display. Embarrassed, I started to pull my pants up but her hand stopped me."Don't; seeing it pleases me," she said. "Your very first blowjob?" I nodded dumbly and she smiled. "Thought so. What did you think?"I tried to put it into words but my vocabulary failed me. "It was amazing. I-" How could I describe something made me feel so many different emotions all at one time? Instead, I shrugged and shook my head.She nodded in agreement. "Kneel on the floor in front of me." I did and she scooted to the edge of the bed. Nico gathered her kilt in her hands, slowly revealing the pale flesh of her thighs, the serpent tattoo that started on her left hip and rose towards her abdomen, and the black cotton of her panties. She pulled my face to her crotch and I stared at it. "Kiss it," she commanded.I pressed my lips against the dry fabric. Nico shifted and I felt soft yielding flesh under the panties. Her musk filled my nose and I became light-headed. I kissed her again, my mouth open slightly and her hips rose slightly to meet me. Without hesitation I licked her and the cotton turned from dry to damp to wet and then I could faintly taste her. I tongued her roughly through her panties, wanting, needing more until she pushed my head back with one hand.Those green eyes, punctuated by black eyeliner, stared at me intently. I couldn't tell if she was pleased or angry but I did recognize her surprise. I don't know how long she held me there but with each passing moment I became more desperate to taste her again. Finally, her eyes narrowed and with her free hand she pushed her panties down her thighs, leaving me to pull them the rest of the way off. The hand holding my hair slowly relaxed and dropped away.I bent down and softly kissed her inner thigh. She tasted like fall, of rain and the sweet smell of slowly decaying leaves. I kissed higher and now I could truly smell her. I paused and, for the first time in my life, gazed at a woman's sex. Neatly trimmed black pubic hair framed her glistening folds. The swollen clit bulged slightly under its hood, calling to me. I could feel her heat on my face, drawing me in. My tongue parted her, delved into her, and dipped into her nectar. A guttural moan filled my ears and my soul fell into her, drowning happily in the pool of her wet heat.With slow and tender licks and kisses, I explored every nook and cranny of her, liberating her juices, coating my mouth and chin. Low, primal sounds filled the room only to be muted by the sudden pressure of her thighs against my head. I pushed on, my tongue darting and flicking and she trembled and shook beneath me. Her thighs hugged my face, each squeeze more powerful than the last, cutting off the blood to my brain until the world dimmed.When I came to my senses Nico had me by my hair and was twisting my head painfully to the side. Tremors rolled through her body and she looked down at me triumphantly. Her face was flush and sweat beaded on her forehead. With a crooked smile she pushed me away playfully in an odd display of affection. I wiped my face with my shirt and realized my erection was back.Nico looked at the clock and bolted from the bed. "Shit! My curfew is in ten minutes!"I couldn't believe my ears. "You live in Mother Mary?" I teased. She shot me a dangerous look as she smoothed down her skirt. To make up for the slight I offered to walk her back.We hustled across campus to Mary Hall, the lone all-women dorm on campus. Also known as Mother Mary, the Nunnery, or, more crudely, the Virgin Vault, it was the only dorm that had a curfew. A favorite of over-protective parents to guard their daughters against all the evils of college life, it was also the only dorm with a waiting list. We got to the front doors with two minutes to spare according to the large antique clock over the entrance. Nico kissed me lightly on the lips before disappearing inside. I was walking on air on my way home before realization set in.I had forgotten to get her number and I didn't know her last name. I'm such an idiot.Vanished.The following week I walked slowly past Mary Hall on the way to and from class hoping I'd run into Nico, even walking out of my way whenever I had time. I had her panties which I had found balled up under the edge of my bed and I carried them with me like I was the prince in a perverted version of Cinderella. Not once did I get a glimpse of her. I slept with the shirt I had worn that night. I hadn't washed it and I could still smell her on it.After two weeks I had almost given up seeing her again. I was in my room catching up on homework when I heard a voice. "Hey." I looked up at those brilliant green eyes. Nico was standing in my open door wearing a t-shirt and ripped jeans, a lock of jet black hair covering one eye. She flashed that crooked smile and asked, "Am I bothering you?""Nope," I said, quickly closing my Advanced Calculus textbook. She shut the door and sat on the edge of my bed."Is your roommate around?""No, he rarely sleeps here. He usually stays with friends who belong to the frat he's rushing so I basically get the room to myself.""About that night," she began but stopped. She gave me a cold, hard stare. "You haven't told anyone about it, have you?" I swore I hadn't. "Good, keep it that way. You tell anyone and I'll hurt you.""I swear, I won't say anything," I said meekly, withering under her gaze. She was starting to scare the absolute shit out of me.Anxiety clashes with boldness."Okay, I believe you." She looked at me for a long moment then said, "Take off your clothes.""What?""Take off your clothes. I want to see you naked.""Why?" I asked before I could stop myself.Nico stood up, tilted her head and looked curiously at me. "Are you a virgin?"I swallowed and avoided her eyes. I finally shrugged and confessed, "I've never done those things before.""What? Kiss a girl? Feel another person's tongue on your own? Touch a girl's ass?" I stared at the floor under the desk. I was too embarrassed to look her in the eyes. "Or was it something else?" she persisted."You know, like what you did to me," I bumbled."You mean when I put your erect cock in my mouth and sucked on it until you ejaculated your sperm down my throat. That's called a blowjob.""Right. That." I swallowed nervously and went on. "And what I did to you.""Ah, you mean cunnilingus, more commonly known as eating me out or licking my cunt.""Yeah, licking your, you know, pussy."Nico shook her head. "You didn't lick my cat, you licked my cunt.""Ok.""Did you like licking my cunt?""Yeah.""Say it.""I liked licking you.""I want you to say the word." She waited, an amused expression on her face. She was thoroughly enjoying how uncomfortable I was. "Say, cunt.""Cunt," I said quietly, flinching as I did so. All my life I had been taught that was the worst word one could ever say.She laughed. "My God, you really are a virgin, in more ways than one." Her laughter shamed me and my ears burned. I felt so small. "Well, at least I know you're clean. Tell me, Thomas, are you one of those types who save themselves for marriage? Did you swear a promise to your God you would remain pure and chaste until your wedding night?" she mocked."Not that it's any of your business, but no," I said a bit defensively."Do you believe in God, Thomas?""No, do you?"Nico snorted with derision. "I have don't have time to waste on that nonsense." She unsnapped her jeans and pulled the zipper down. "I don't have time to waste, period. Do you want to lick my cunt again, Thomas?" She reached into her panties. "I'm so wet and I'm so willing. Do you want to taste me, Thomas?" She pulled her hand out and held it up in front of me. Two of her fingers glistened and shone. I was already salivating. I nodded. "Then take off your goddamn clothes." There was a menace behind those words even though they were said neutrally.I stood and peeled off my shirt then my jeans. After a moment's hesitation I kicked off my boxers. Nico shook her head and pointed at my feet. I understood and pulled off my socks. I stood there in the middle of my room naked and semi-aroused as Nico walked slowly around me appraising my body. I silently prayed she wouldn't notice my earlobes or that my rib cage was a little asymmetrical. She stopped in front of me and raised an eyebrow as she looked at my cock."Utterly fucking amazing," she said softly. "How big is it?"Like most guys, I had been curious with the length of my cock. I had measured it and done my research but for some reason I was embarrassed to admit that to her. Instead, I simply said, "Bigger than average, I suppose."She shook her head. "Indeed it is. I thought my mind was playing tricks on me again and my memory was fucked up. But there it is." She sighed. "On your knees," she commanded.I obeyed. Nico kicked off her jeans and stood before me. "I can't have a boyfriend," she said, as I tasted her. I didn't care. I just nodded and drank her in.In the end, she was sitting naked in the desk chair with one leg draped over the armrest and me kneeling on the floor in front of her, my head buried between her legs as orgasm chased orgasm. When she finally pushed me away almost a half an hour had passed.Brief explosions of pain blossomed in my knees as I stood, my joints stiff. I rubbed my neck to work out the kinks and looked down at Nico. She lay there, draped over the chair, wasted with exhaustion but with a satisfied look on her face. Her small, pert tits rose and fell, her nipple ring catching the light with each breath. The tattoo of a serpent wrapped around an apple covered her left hip, up her abdomen, to just below her left tit.She motioned me over until I was standing next to her. "Masturbate on me," she said, tipping her head back, closing her eyes and opening her mouth. Her voice was tired and strained and for a brief moment, she looked sickly. When I hesitated she said emphatically, "Thomas, I want you to jerk off, until your cum sprays over my face!"I stood over her and masturbated as Nico's hands played lightly over her body, her fingers teasing her nipples and tracing random patterns over her stomach. The room was silent except for the rhythmic whispering of skin rubbing skin. She still had her eyes closed, and her mouth half-open and inviting. I watched her drive her middle finger deep into her cunt. With her other hand she caressed my sac, pulling me closer to her expectant mouth until the tip of my cock rubbed against her lips.She sucked it momentarily then whispered, "I can't have a boyfriend."I continued stroking, my orgasm nearing. Her lips nuzzled the underside of the fleshy tip, sending jolts of electricity directly down my shaft, through my balls and up my spine. With a groan the dam burst. White lines of cum jetted across the bridge of her nose and caught in her heavy lashes. She pulled me into her mouth and I came some more. When I was finished my knees felt weak."I can't have a boyfriend," she repeated as my seed dribbled slowly from the corner of her mouth.I offered her a towel to clean up. Nico climbed wearily into my bed and pulled the covers over her. I watched her sleep for a while before I got dressed and went back to my desk. I touched every item on the desktop exactly seven times in the proper order before I could resume my calculus homework, letting her sleep for an hour before I woke her gently."Nico, you have to get back before curfew," I said softly. She mumbled an acknowledgement and pulled me into bed, her buttocks pressing up against my growing erection. We lay there for several minutes, me lightly stroking her hair. At last she rose from the bed and dressed.She looked me steadily in the eye. "I can't have a boyfriend.""I know," I said. "Come on, I'll walk you back to your dorm."This time, I remembered to get her phone number.The next evening we were sitting in a booth at a busy coffee shop. Alternative music played overhead as students studied and writers pretended to write the great American novel on their laptops. I'm not the type to go out in public but Nico had succeeded in dragging me out of my room. I surreptitiously tapped the handle of my mug the correct number of times before I drank. Nico took a sip of her coffee and carefully set it down."How come you don't have a girlfriend?"The question caught me off guard. I thought for a minute then shrugged. It couldn't hurt to tell her the truth. "I have an anxiety disorder that makes it hard for me to meet people, especially girls."She frowned. "You didn't have any problems talking to me that first night.""That's partly because of the beer," I explained, "and mostly that you talked to me first. You broke the ice and you carried the conversation. If you think back, I just went along for the ride.""So," she shrugged, "why don't you meet girls at parties or bars?"I fidgeted with a stirring straw, twisting it into knots. "Crowds make me anxious, I mean, really anxious. There's a reason I'm sitting with my back to the rest of the room, so I don't know how many people are here. I can't go to any athletic events, and if a campus bus is crowded I'll wait for the next one which sometimes makes me late for class. Even big lectures give me a buggy feeling." The straw finally snapped between my fingers on the forty-third twist.There's a name for what I have: Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. Why I didn't tell Nico I have OCD I'll never know. Maybe it's because I'm keenly aware of how crazy I am. My main obsession is numbers. I count everything, how many twists it takes to break a straw or how many steps I take to and from class. My compulsion is having to touch things seven times to make everything all right. The anxiety on top of OCD was just a perk."Oh my God, you've never been to a football game?" she asked incredulously. "That's a sacrilege at this school."I shook my head. "Just the thought of a hundred thousand people all in one place makes me nauseous.""Do you get full-blown panic attacks?" I nodded. "Ever tried medication?"I chewed on my lower lip. The subject was a touchy one because of the stigma of taking prescribed meds. It had been my experience that once someone found out they treated me differently. But Nico wasn't like other people. "Yeah, but I haven't found one I like. They do help alleviate the anxiety but they all have drawbacks. Some made me feel like a zombie, some are better but everything is still a tad foggy, and some have undesirable side effects.""Such as?"I fidgeted in my seat. I hated talking about it but Nico's piercing gaze wouldn't let me go. "This one particular drug gave me a raging erection.""Sounds like fun," she said mischievously, "what with all that meat you're packing.""It wasn't. I was sixteen and already a typical horny teenager. I got plenty of erections all on my own. When I was on the med I was hard all the time and not only was it embarrassing it was also very painful.""Do you have any of those pills left?" she asked, her voice full of hope."No, I flushed them a long time ago." Nico pouted at me across the table.We sipped our coffee in silence until Nico declared, "You are a fucking enigma." I couldn't decide if I should be insulted by that. "You're a virgin who can barely go out in public, let alone talk to women, but you have a cock any girl would kill to suck or fuck. And there's no way you should be that good at eating me out. How can you be that good?" I shrugged as I had no clue. "Did someone teach you?""No, but I do like watching it in videos," I admitted. "In fact, it's the only kind of porn I like. I really enjoy seeing a woman get off." That wasn't the whole truth, though. A more accurate statement is that I always have a feeling something bad will happen if the woman doesn't orgasm. Watching a video for the first time always fills me with trepidation as I don't know if they will show the woman climaxing."What's it like for you, what's going through your mind when you have your tongue buried in my cunt?""I don't know." I paused. "It's like I'm in some sort of trance and it's the only thing in the world. Nothing else exists. Maybe I blackout or something, you know, the way an alcoholic will blackout when they've been drinking."Nico nodded at me. "Try to describe what it's like to lick me."I thought about it for a long time before I said, "It's kind of like eating a perfectly ripe peach. You know, there's that window of two or three weeks in August when Michigan Red Haven peaches are the perfect ripeness. You bite into the fuzzy skin and the sweet juice rolls down your chin and you can't help but to slurp it up and the flesh is soft yet firm under your tongue. That's the closest I can come to describing it." To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by mi woodsman, in 4 parts, for Literotica.

 “Sure Thing” Network: Part 2The girls network, and their losing battle with their carnal desires.Based on a post by reader4175. Listen to the Podcast on My First Time.I said, “this is pretty fucking good.” She said; “if you like that, you should feel it without the condom.”She rolled off, pulled off the condom and threw it away. She said “don't worry, my body is too drained from wrestling, I haven't had a period in 3 months,” just before she slid back down on me. So hot, so tight, so wet. I wasn't going to last long and she could see it in my face.She started rocking back and forth and when she saw me grit my teeth, she stopped and leaned down to put her tits in my face. I hadn't paid too much attention to them so far, because of the positions that we had been in. They weren't great, maybe B's and a little saggy, but I was in heaven with a nipple in my mouth. In a moment of clarity, I told her; “put another condom on me just in case.”  She agreed and got off me again. When she mounted me again, I told her that I wanted her other nipple. She obliged, but immediately started rocking her hips again. I just lost it and came with a nipple in my mouth. It wasn't hard for her to tell and she leaned down to cradle my head.When I came back to reality, she said, “well I guess I really won that round.” I sat up looked at the clock and said “Holy Fuck, we have to get back to the school to setup for our match.” We got dressed and I grabbed my wrestling bag. Hers was in her car. When it came time for the match, I was drained, but she was on fire. We wrestled in order by weight so she was up before me and bested a guy that thought he was going to have an easy win. I on the other hand did get an easy win against a freshman, which was a good thing, because my head wasn't in the game.The next day at practice as I was riding Carrie-Ann’s ass, I leaned into her ear and whispered that I wished we were doing this in my bed. She said; “yesterday was great, but if you are going to be garbage on the mat, after a private practice session, then you won't be getting any more of that before a match. We will have to find a better time to play.” I worked my hand underneath her and pinched a nipple and she started fighting like a wild cat. We didn't end up getting back in my bed, but nothing was off limits on the mat as long as it wasn't too obvious.Becky.Becky was a cross between a brat and a bitch and I never knew which one I was going to get. She had been right next to me every year in my homeroom and I hadn't given her much thought, but she was actually my type. She was five foot two or three inches tall, with long brown hair, blue eyes, big tits and wide hips.I really never expected her to approach me, but one day after school she kind of got in my face and said "Give me a ride home." She didn't really ask me, it was more of a demand. I knew where she lived and I felt sorry for her. Her family had a run-down mobile home out in the middle of nowhere. I asked her why I should and she said "You're a nice guy."As I thought to myself, we will see about that. Carrie-Ann and the other girls had unlocked something inside me that was going to get unleashed today. We had to pass my house on the way, so we would be making a pit stop.When I turned into my driveway, she asked me what I was doing. I said; “I’m hungry.  I am stopping to get something to eat.” She said that she would wait in the car. I told her; “if you don’t come into the house, you will be waiting longer than you want.” She asked me why she needed to come in and I said "At the very least, to talk to me, if you're not going to eat with me."She said "I guess." She followed me inside and to the upper level, to the kitchen.I offered her a drink and she accepted, but said she was not hungry, although I suspected that she may have been. I tried to have a conversation, but really only got flippant answers to my questions. When I was done eating she asked if we could go.I said “I had something else to attend to,” before we left and “You should follow me to my bedroom.” She said, "I don't think so." I said "Well I am tired of your attitude and we are going to do something about it today."Her eyes went wide and she headed towards the stairs. I caught her by the hair, just as she was about to step down and turn her to face me.She looked scared and I asked her if she was going to be a good girl or if she was going to keep being naughty. I tightened my grip and she yelped that she would be good.I said "Well you have been naughty and we are going to remedy that", as I pulled her towards my bedroom. I asked her “what are you going to do to apologize for being such a bratty little bitch?” When she didn't answer, I asked her if she wanted a spanking or if she could think of something she would rather do. She rolled her eyes and said, “I will give you a blowjob, I know that's what you really want.” I asked her what made her think she knew what I wanted. She said “that's what all guys want.” I told her that would be a good start, but I still thought she deserved a spanking.I took my pants off and sat down on the edge of my bed. She dropped to her knees in front of me. I told her to take her shirt and bra off. She started to protest, but I told her to do it or I was going to spank ass. She just shook her head and peeled her shirt off. When she dropped her bra, I saw the biggest areolas that I had ever seen. They were brown and about three inches in diameter, covering the whole bulb of her tits. She caught me staring and asked what I was looking at.I just told her; “come to me because I have to have those tits in my face.” I don't know what changed, but she didn't hesitate, stood up and held her tits out to me. She must have liked having her nipples sucked, because the instant I latched on, she moaned and grabbed the back of my head. I wrapped my arm around her waist and alternated between them until she shuddered and came. I hugged her, to keep her from collapsing.When she recovered, her whole demeanor had changed and she dropped back to her knees in front of me. Instead of being reluctant, she pulled my boxers off to get to my cock. She gave the underside a few licks and then sucked my head into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the top before starting to bob her head. She kept going deeper and deeper until she had all of my cock in her mouth when she stopped at the base and looked up at me. I reached my hand out to the side of her face and said “good girl.” She went into overdrive and deepthroated me until I came and laid back on the bed. She must have swallowed it all, because she crawled up next to me and licked her lips.I asked her what had gotten into her and she said “most guys didn't like my boobs.” I told her that I loved them and then asked her if she was open to doing anything else. She said; “I wouldn't mind another orgasm?” So I told her; “I will eat your pussy?” She hesitated, and I asked her what the problem was.She said; “that doesn't usually do too much for me.”I told her; “just lay back and let me see what I can do.” I stripped off her jeans and panties to find a small patch of hair just above her clit.I didn't take much time warming her up, because she was still wet from her first orgasm. I licked her slit from bottom to top a few times, and then buried my tongue inside her.She wasn't really responding, so I moved up and started sucking on her clit. She started to squirm a little bit, but she still wasn't getting very far. I kept on sucking, but slid my hands up her sides, to her tits. I got a good handful of both and started thumbing her nipples.This really got her going and she was bucking into my face. I moved my hands just a little so I could run her nipples between my thumbs and fingers. A few seconds later she screamed, and gushed all over my face. I wiped my face off and climbed up on the bed to hold her for a few minutes.When she came back to the real world, she said; “I have never done that before”. I asked her if she wanted to do it again. She said; “I wouldn't mind. “I rolled over, grabbed a condom and said “how about you ride me.”She rolled it on me and climbed on. She started bouncing a little until I pulled her shoulders down, put one nipple in my mouth, pinched the other and grabbed her ass with my left hand. I forced her into my rhythm and pushed as many of her buttons as I could. She moaned and gushed again just as I came inside of her. She laid down on my chest like she was never going to leave.I looked at the clock and decided that it was time to get her home before anyone else got home at my house. I slapped her on the ass and told her it was time to get going. She got up, cleaned herself up and got dressed. I looked at my bed and realized that I was going to have to wash my sheets. We finally got back in my car and headed towards her house. We passed her cousin Katie's house on the way. I wasn't trying to be an asshole, but I asked Becky what I would have to do to get Katie in my bed.She said “What the fuck, we just got done and now you want her.” I said "Well I never expected to go that far with you, and I have had a crush on her since 7th grade." She thought about it and said "You're an asshole, but I want her to have that kind of experience with you, so I will talk to her."I had a great time with Becky, but she only ever asked me for one more ride home and there wasn't enough time for a full session, so all I got was a blowjob in my car before dropping her off.Katie.I don't know if Katie was my type, but I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. Five foot three or four, shoulder length red hair, blue eyes, pale white skin with just a few freckles and boobs that were just a little too big for her frame. The problem was, she never really cared for me, but I guess I may not have approached her properly.One day, Becky pulled me aside in the hall and said; “I talked to Katie.” She didn't go into detail, but she said that Katie was willing to talk to me.I found her at her locker at the end of the day and before I could say anything she said “What do you want?” I was caught off guard and I said “I thought Becky had talked to you.” Her reply was "I talked to her, but all she said was that you wanted to talk to me."Well, what the fuck, I thought Becky was going to make this easy for me. No, but better than nothing. So, I said "How about I give you a ride home and we can talk about some things."She said, "What do I have to talk to you about?" I said, "Just give the attitude a rest and drop your walls for a few minutes." Again, she replied with, "What do you want?"I said, "The simple answer is you."Her mouth dropped open and she stared at me. I asked her if that was a problem. She didn't reply, so I stepped in closer, slid my hand up the back of her neck, and took a handful of hair and whispered in her ear that she was mine now.She shivered a little and just said "Don't hurt me."This was not at all the response I thought I was going to get, but I was not going to waste this opportunity by going easy on her. I told her to get the rest of her things and she would be coming with me. She was always so composed and in charge of everything and now she was resigned to follow my directions. Instead of just taking her home with me, I decided to take her to the cabin. It was a little farther away, but completely secluded and the last place that anyone would go looking for us.We headed out to my car. I opened the passenger's side door for her. She stepped in and then I buckled her in. She looked up but said nothing. I closed the door and walked around to the driver's side of the car. I got in and we took off. As soon as we were up to speed, I put my hand on her thigh. She looked over like she was going to protest and when she saw the dark look on my face, she turned away to look out the window. I started to slide my hand up and she looked at me again, did not say anything and put her hands on top of mine to keep me from moving any closer. She didn't know it, but by touching me she did exactly what I wanted. I squeezed her thigh and she surprised me with a small smile.She must not have been paying attention to where we were going, because when we got to the cabin, she looked up and asked me where we were. I said,” this is going to be your happy place.” She looked confused and I said “we are going inside.” I got out and led her in by the hand. The cabin was sparsely furnished, some bunks, a wood stove and a large rectangular dining table. I had no intention of using any of the bunks. I was going to use that table to break her.I looked at her and told her to strip. She blanched and I told her; “either you could take your clothes off or I would tear them off.” She sat down in a chair, removed her shoes, stood up, dropped her pants and pulled her shirt off over her head. She stood there looking at the floor in black panties and a white bra. I told her; “You’re not done, but I would be more than happy to finish the job for you?” She didn't move or say a word until she squealed when I picked her up and put her on the edge of the table. She still wasn't looking at me so I tilted her face up to mine by her chin. I could see she was scared, but there was still a spark in her eyes.I asked her if she was ready to be mine, and she shivered a little and very quietly said “yes.” I unhooked her bra, set it aside and I was presented with quarter sized pink areolas and perfect little nipples. I brought one to my mouth and then alternated back and forth until she started to squirm. When she started to moan I laid her back on the table and peeled her panties off. Where I was greeted with a triangular patch of red hair pointing down at her pussy. I dove in and started licking her slit. She was already wet and I slipped my tongue inside before working my way to the top to find her clit. I latched on to it hard and she screamed.I went to the other end of the table and pulled her towards me far enough for her head to hang over the edge. I was already rock hard, so when I dropped my pants and boxes she got an up close view of my cock. I told her to open up, when she hesitated, I reached for her tits and squeezed them until she opened her mouth. I let up on the pressure and she took about half of my cock into her mouth. I started to stroke in and out and she was actually able to take all of my cock. I held onto her tits and face fucked her until I was about ready to cum. I pulled most of the way out and unloaded into her mouth. She swallowed most of it, only coughing a little, and I was still hard.I moved back to the other end of the table and pulled her down so that her ass was on the edge. I rubbed my cock up and down her slit a few times and she said “please use a condom.” I was ready for that and got one from my pants. When I was ready to go, I put her legs on my shoulders, spread her lips with my thumbs and sank my cock into her pussy. I held still to savor it for a minute before I reached up, took her wrists and started pounding her. I must have been hitting her G-Spot just right, because she stiffened and came and repeated that three more times. I finally came after her fourth orgasm. She was worn out, so I moved her up onto the table so that nothing was hanging off and sat down in a chair.She sat up a few minutes later and told me; “that was amazing, but I need to get home.” She also said; “I talked to Becky about everything and that she had been playing along the whole time, just to see where you would take it. She doesn't think that she could be truly submissive, but she had played along for your benefit.” I was disappointed, and she could see it. She said “I would be happy to do it again another time if you want, but it won’t be a regular occurrence.”Kristina.Kristina was a little different from my normal. She was still around five foot two or three inches tall, but blonde with deep set blue eyes, big tits and wide hips. She was book smart, but also a ditzy cheerleader. I couldn't have a conversation with her, but I still wanted to fuck her.One evening after wrestling practice, a bunch of us headed up to the gym to watch a varsity basketball game. The cheerleaders were there to support our team and I was really just there to watch the cheerleaders. There were a few cuties, mostly underclassmen, but I really liked to watch Kristina bounce around. Just as the game ended I caught her on the sideline and asked her what she was doing for the rest of the night.She said that she really needed to get home, so I offered her a ride. She accepted, but had to let one of the other girls know because she was supposed to be riding with her.We pulled out of the driveway and my right hand went straight to her bare thigh. She looked over at me and smiled, so I slid my hand up until the edge was touching her panties. She reached down and pulled my hand in closer so I could feel the moist heat coming from her pussy.When we got to her house, she leaned over, kissed me and said “I am free to do whatever you want after school tomorrow.” I decided right then that the table at the cabin was going to get used again.I found her at her locker after school. She wasn't in her uniform, but she was wearing a white button down blouse with some cleavage showing, a black pleated skirt that fell just above her knees and back Converse sneakers. I loved the ease of access that a skirt provides. We got into my car and she peeled off and handed me her tiny black g-string before sitting down.As soon as I got on the road, she was pulling my hand towards her pussy. It was a little awkward, but I got a finger inside, and that was just what she wanted.We walked into the cabin, she looked around and said “it looks like we are using the table.” I said “that was my plan.” She turned and kissed me. I removed her blouse and bra while we were kissing. As soon as her tits were free, I dipped my head to suck on her nipples. She squealed and then started to moan. I let up and she reached down to remove her skirt. I told her; “leave it on for now.”I didn't even have to ask, and she dropped to her knees in front of me. She worked me up a little with her hands before sucking me into her mouth. Then she bobbed up and down a few times in the top half before burying my cock in her throat. She held herself down until her eyes started to water and then she pulled her mouth off with a pop. She took a few deep breaths and then started to deepthroat me. She bobbed up and down until I lost my load down her throat.Then she hopped up on the table and said “you're turn.” I had planned on eating her pussy, anyway but it was usually on my terms. She laid back on the table with her ass and heels right on the edge. Cheerleaders are so flexible. I pulled my chair up and dove in. I would usually reach for her nipples, but she had put both her hands on my head and I was doing all I could to keep her knees apart. She must have liked it when I started sucking on her clit, because she squealed, tried to crush my head and then laid flat on the table.I was hard again, dragged her off the table, spun her around and bent her over the table with her feet still on the ground. She was still wearing her skirt, so I flipped it up over her ass and slid my cock up and down her slit a few times before burying it inside her. She moaned when I bottomed out and just kept moaning as I pumped in and out of her. I didn't know how she would take it, but I sucked on my thumb and stuck it in her ass. She screamed out Yes and started to buck back into me. She locked up on me while she had another orgasm.I was almost ready to pop again and I asked her if I could finish in her ass. She asked if I had any lube, luckily for me I had stashed some on the back of a shelf in the cabin. I lubed up my cock and squirted some in her ass. I pushed the head in and she wiggled a little bit. She said; “give me the rest of it;” and she had her third orgasm when I bottomed out. She settled down and pushed herself up with her hands. I reached for her tits and started to pound her ass. It didn't take long before I unloaded inside her. I pulled out, wiped myself off and sat down.She turned around to face me and asked when I would be up for doing that again.I wasn't usually up for a third round, but I told her; “it will only take a few minutes if you help me.” She straddled me and sat down on my lap. She started kissing me and that was ok, but I wanted her nipples in my mouth. She got the idea and started gyrating on my lap.When she thought I was hard enough, she turned around and sank her asshole down onto my cock. I reached up to tweak her nipples and she really started to go crazy. Her hands were on my knees, so I dropped my right hand to finger her pussy. I slid two fingers inside and put my thumb on her clit. I did what I could to push all her buttons at once and I was rewarded with her screaming and squirting all over the place. I stood up, pushed her back to the table and hammered her ass again until I came.Three times was enough and we were both exhausted. She lay bent over the table and I sat back down. When she was able to stand up, we both got cleaned up and dressed. She said; “I’m impressed, because most guys could not keep up with me, let alone go three rounds.” She added; “I would be happy to play with you again in a more comfortable place.” I took her home, and after I dropped her off, I started to wonder when I would find the right girl for me. Based on a post by reader4175, for Literotica.

 “Sure Thing” Network: Part 1The girls network, and Fifty shades of virginity.Based on a post by reader4175. Listen to the Podcast on My First Time.Kaitlin.Being nearly a year older, I developed physically and mentally at a pace the other guys couldn’t keep. It helped me get the girls’ attention and interest.Sadly, my academic development was nothing to boast about.Kaitlin was a sporty little blonde, with tiny tits, a tight ass, brown eyes, a great smile and perfect teeth. I'm not sure what really even made me interested in her, other than her smile. It was always there and kind of infectious. She was different from most of the girls, because she would take time to talk to anyone. It didn't matter who you were, what you did or what you looked like, she would still talk to you.I did not think that I had a chance in hell with her, but I didn't think that I had a chance in hell with any girl right about then. She was right in front of me one day leaving class and I had a question about an assignment, but the teacher was busy, so I asked Kaitlin. She turned, looked up at me and said "Come over to my house after school and I will help you with it."Thàt was not the answer that I was expecting, but I was not going to turn down her invitation.We both had our own cars, so I met her in the parking lot after school. I followed her home and she invited me into her empty house. We sat down at her kitchen table and she wanted to get right to work. I was having a hard time doing anything. I was really just staring at her and wondering where this might go. She noticed that I was not paying attention, looked up and asked me what was going on. All I could say was that I usually took a bit of a break when I got home from school before I started my homework.She asked me if I wanted something to drink, I said “yes”, and then watched her walk away.She told me; “come to the fridge and pick what you want.” I was looking over her shoulder and all I really wanted was her. I said that I would like a Mountain Dew so she handed one to me. I started back towards the table, and she said “why don't we go into the living room.”I sat down on the couch and she sat down right next to me. I really was not expecting that, so I turned to look at her and she just smiled. I took that as a good sign and put my arm around her. She just snuggled in and put her head in my chest.I really didn't know what I was doing, but I lifted her chin with my hand and leaned down to kiss her. She didn't say a word and kissed me back. I scooped her up into my lap and slid my hand up her shirt as I continued to kiss her. Again she didn't try to stop me. I squeezed her tits and tweaked her nipples for a few minutes while I kept kissing her. When I tried to move my hand from under her shirt to the waistband of her pants, she pulled away and said “that's enough, we are done.”I must have looked disappointed, because she said “it's not your fault, this is only as far as I am willing to go.” I ask “so what now?” She said; “we could go back to our homework or you could take matters into your own hands.” I asked what that was supposed to mean and she said that she wouldn't help me, but if I wanted to finish myself, she would take off her shirt, sit in the chair across from me and watch.I was hard as a rock and she could tell. I asked her to get me a towel. She came back with the towel in one hand and her shirt and bra in the other. I stood up, peeled off my shirt and dropped my pants.Her eyes lit up, so I dropped my boxers and sat back down. She took her seat and started to play with her own nipples. When I started in on myself, she licked her lips and slid one hand down her pants. I really got going watching her do her own thing. When I was getting close, I spread the towel over my stomach and chest. She gave me a funny look and I just said “wait.”When I finally came, I shot three big ropes up onto my chest, almost to my face. She must have really enjoyed watching me, because just as I finished, she shuddered and came. I folded up the towel, but then asked her if she wanted a taste. She nodded her head and said “yes.” I stood up, walked over to her and jerked the last few drops into her mouth. She played with it for a few seconds and then swallowed it.We both got dressed and she asked me if I still wanted to do that homework. I told her that I thought I would be able to concentrate now. She laughed and said “let's go do it.”I had not performed for a girl before, but she must have been impressed and told her friends about it, because the next day in class she told me; “Meredith would be interested in helping you you’re your homework tomorrow night.”Kaitlin and I never got together again, but she would always give me the sweetest smile and occasionally direct me to another girl that she thought would like me.Meredith.Meredith had a different look than most of the girls at my school. She was a dark haired beauty, with dark eyes, pale white skin and a toned dancer's body. She could have easily played Wednesday Adams.It was not the next day as Kaitlin had implied, but one day at lunch, Meredith sat down across from me and said, “I heard that you could use some help with your homework.” I asked her what Kaitlin had said. Her reply was; “You are a sure thing.”I asked her what she had in mind. She said that her parents would be out Friday night and that she would like me to join her in the hot tub for an adventure. I had not been in a hot tub before, let alone in a hot tub with a girl, so I showed up to her house Friday night in jeans and a T-shirt with my swimming trunks in my hand. She said “you really don't need those, but if you would be more comfortable, we can start with swimsuits on.” I said that I thought that was best.She pouted a little and I said “don't worry, we will get to where you want to go.”She just said “Goody,” and showed me the bathroom. When I came out, she was waiting in a tiny black bikini.She led me outside to the hot tub and we climbed in. I sat down and as soon as I was settled she sat down on my lap facing me. She then said “we can do this the fast way or the slow way, but either way we are both going to cum.” I told her; “ I’m not in a hurry, so we can take it slow.” She said; “that would work for me.” and then leaned in to kiss me.My hands had been resting on her hips since she sat down, but they crept up to her ribs, and then her perky little tits, as we continued to kiss.She broke our kiss and told me; “take my bikini top off,” which I happily did. As soon as it was off, she held up one of her own tits and said “suck it.” I didn't hesitate and latched right on. She started grinding on my lap and then whispered in my ear "I'm not going to fuck you, but you're going to cum really hard."I didn't know what she had in mind but I liked the sound of it.Meredith stood up, stripped her bikini bottom off and sat back down in my lap facing away from me. She guided my left hand to her tits and my right hand down to her pussy. I didn't really know what I was doing, but she put her hand on top of mine and guided my fingers to where she wanted them. Once I got going, she tipped her head back onto my shoulder and started moaning in my ear. I must have been doing it right because she shuttered and stiffened in my lap. When she finally relaxed from her orgasm, she turned and kissed me and then told me; “ it’s your turn.”She told me; “stand up and take off your trunks.” I did and then she had me sit down in front of her. She pulled me into her with her left arm and reached down to stroke my cock with her right hand. I hadn't gotten a hand job from a girl yet, let alone a reach around under water. I leaned back into her and just let her do her thing. When she started talking dirty into my ear I knew I wasn't going to last very much longer.I told her that I was going to cum and she told me; ”stand up and shoot it into my mouth.” I just wanted her to finish me, but I wasn't going to pass up this chance, so I stood up in front of her and started jerking myself off. She sat up and opened her mouth. I leaned in and put my hand on the edge of the tub next to her. I got as close to her mouth as I could and fired shot after shot onto her waiting tongue. She took it all and swallowed it down. Just as I started to back away, she leaned forward and sucked the last drops off the head of my cock. It wasn't a blowjob, but I now knew I wanted one in the worst way. I sat down next to her and pulled her in tight.She told me not to get attached, because this wasn't likely to happen again anytime soon, but she would direct me to a few friends who would be interested in helping me with my homework. I leaned in to kiss her again and she gave me a sideways look. I said that I didn't care and pulled her up onto my lap facing me. When I started to get hard again underneath her, she hopped off and said “that's not going to happen, but the other girls will love you.”Sara.Meredith must have spread the word, because I started to get smiles from a lot of girls that didn't usually even look my way. I was starting to wonder if there was something wrong until Sara sat down next to me in class and asked me if I needed help with my homework.I said; “I wouldn't mind studying with her.” In truth, I had had my eye on her for years.Sara was my type, just over five foot tall, a big smile, nice teeth, brown eyes, dirty blonde hair, glasses and some of the biggest tits in our class. Those boobs had drawn me to her since they first popped out.I asked her what day she had in mind and she said “Friday would really be the best, because my mom has an evening shift.”Friday rolled around and Sara was waiting at the door for me. We headed out to my car and waited for the parking lot to clear out. We headed for her house down by the lake. It wasn't very big and there wasn't much in the refrigerator. I suggested that we go back out to the corner store for some refreshments. She gave me a sideways look and I said that I needed some fuel, before we would be doing any homework. She turned around and we headed back out the door.I don't really remember what we picked up for food, but I know that I got a bottle of Mountain Dew. We got back to her house and sat down for a few minutes. Apparently Meredith had talked up the fingering skills that I didn't know I had. Sara said that she wanted me to do for her what I had done for Meredith in the hot tub except that she did not have a hot tub.I really didn't know what the hell I was doing, so I suggested that were go to her room and I started by giving her a massage. She was a little shy and turned her back to me when she started to get undressed. I peeled my shirt off and waited for her. She turned to face me with her hands covering her tits and just a small patch of hair between her legs. I asked her if she had any oil or lotion and she reached for a bottle, showing me one pointy nipple. I told her; “lay down on your belly and I will start on your back.” I started at her neck and worked my way down to her calves spending a little extra time on her ass. I really wasn't interested in feet, so I stopped there.She rolled over with half lidded eyes and asked me to do the front. I started at her shoulders working on her arms and spending a lot of time on her tits before work my way down to her legs and skipping over her pussy. I moved back up and just kneaded her mound with the palm of my hand. When she started to squirm, I knew it was time to go a little farther. She had a chair near by so I sat down and told her; “come sit in my lap.” She sat up slowly and took some unsteady steps over to me. I cradled her back with my left arm and started to work my fingers into her with my right hand. I could only get my middle finger inside of her, so I started working it in and out. I slipped my finger out and split her lips so I could find her clit. I put my thumb on it and then slid my finger back inside her. Then I started working both my thumb and my finger at the same time. I turned my head towards her and could not resist sucking on her nipples. I got a good rhythm going and locked onto one of her nipples. It didn't take long and she shuttered and came.I carried her over and laid her in her bed. I started to get undressed and she asked me what I was doing. I said “it's my turn now.” She said; “I’m not very good at hand jobs.” I said “that’s okay; I had something else in mind.” She got a concerned look on her face and I said “don't worry, I am going to use your tits.” She looked relieved and confused all at the same time. I picked up the bottle of oil and straddled her chest. I oiled up her tits and laid my cock between them. I held her tits together while thumbing her nipples and started to fuck them.When I really got going, my head started to pop out the top. She looked down and stuck out her tongue. I wasn't going to make it inside her mouth, but if she kept it open, she was going to get part of my load. I sped up and started to bump the head of my cock on the tip of her tongue. That was just the added stimulation that I needed to finish and I shot three good ropes at her face. The first one went in her mouth and the other two hit her chin and pooled on her neck.She must have swallowed the first shot because she licked her lips and said “thank you.” I asked her what she wanted to clean up with and she said “don't worry about it,” as she smeared my cum all over her chest.I was done, although I probably could have gone another round. I asked her if she wanted anything else and she said “no, but you could join me in the shower if you want to.” Why not, I would love to wash those tits. I spent a lot more time washing her than she did me, but she gave my balls a nice fondle and stroked my cock a little. We dried off and got dressed. She gave me a nice kiss and said “see you in class on Monday.”Carolyn.Sarah must have talked to Carolyn because she sat down next to me at lunch one day and said if you give me a ride home today, I will help you with your homework. I didn't know what she had in mind, but I was game for just about anything.Carolyn was the smartest girl I knew and I think I was always drawn to her because of that, but she did have a tight little body with an amazing ass. She has blue eyes and auburn hair that she kept just below her ears. She didn't exactly graduate a year early, but she finished her senior year at the local community college.Carolyn was waiting for me near the main entrance after the bell rang. I was never in a big rush to leave the parking lot, because it was always a madhouse and I had almost been rear-ended a few times in the bumper to bumper line on the driveway. My stereo was shit, but we sat there listening to some music in my car until the parking lot cleared out. She lived really close to school, so a few minutes meant nothing.We got to her house and she said today is the best day because everyone else is out. Word must have gotten around because she led me to the kitchen and handed me a Mountain Dew and then offered me a sandwich. I accepted and she got right to work making it. She didn't make anything for herself, but just sat there and watched me eat. When I was done, I looked up and asked her what she had in mind. She said that it was time for her afternoon snack and that we should move to the living room.She told me; “get undressed and sit down,” as she removed her shirt and bra.She knelt in front of me and started rubbing my legs before playing with my balls and starting to stroke my cock. It didn't take long and I was rock hard. She leaned in and started licking up and down my shaft. Then she sucked the head of my cock into her mouth and swirled her tongue around the top of it. I knew she got a little bit of precum, but she didn't care. When she started bobbing up and down I reached out to put my hand on her head.She pulled off and told me to put my hands down. I would get a chance to use them later. She started bobbing again and before too long, she was taking everything that I had. She grabbed my balls and started fucking her face with my cock. I couldn't hold back and shot my load into her mouth. She gulped it down and kept on sucking until I went soft. She looked up, licked her lips and said I want a massage. I said you're going to have to give me a few minutes to recover. She scampered off to the kitchen and brought me another Mountain Dew.When I finished that, I said let's go. She gathered up our clothes and led me to her room. She stripped off her jeans and panties and showed me a bald little pussy. She handed me a bottle of oil and I proceeded to give her the same treatment that I gave Sara. When I got to her pussy she told me that she wanted me to finish her while she was laying down. I decided to lay down next to her for a better angle and more access. I started rubbing my finger up and down her slit until her lips parted and I could work my way in to find her clit.When I started rubbing circles around it, she started to squirm, so I replaced my finger with my thumb and started working my finger into her. I got one in and it felt like there was room for a second. When I got that one in, she just shivered. I started working both my finger and my thumb, then I leaned in to suck on a nipple. Her tits were nowhere as big as Sara's, but they were perky. I kept up the same rhythm until she shuttered and came with a little squirt.I was hard again and she reached down to grab my cock. She got her bottle of oil and lubed me up. She used both hands on my cock and balls and just kept working up and down, corkscrewing and swirling on the head of my cock. When I came, it wasn't as much as the first time, but she bent down and slurped it all up. I must have passed out because she was sitting up next to me smacking my cheek and telling me that it was time for me to leave. I got up and got dressed and she took me to the door where she kissed my cheek and told me to expect to hear from her again.Carrie-Ann.When wrestling season rolled around, we got a surprise. My buddy's older sister Carrie-Ann decided that she was going to wrestle. I didn't think much of it because I was a heavy weight and she was around 160, but I was wrong. All of the guys in her weight class refused to wrestle with her. She wasn't the prettiest girl, but what the hell, if she could wrestle with us, she would do better at her own weight.Well, she didn't do all that well with us, because I was usually riding her ass and when we were standing up, I had her by her wrists so she couldn't move. We knocked 20 pounds off of her and she wore my fingerprints as bruises around her wrists for a month after the season ended. I didn't mind wrestling with her on the mat, but I wanted to take it to my bed.We had a match the next night and everyone was happy to have an afternoon off. Because I had been spending so much time with Carrie-Ann, I thought nothing of asking her what she was going to be doing. She said; “I have some homework to do.” Without really thinking about it I asked; “Could you come over to my house and help me with an English assignment.” She said; “I had heard about helping you with homework,” and told me that I had better be ready for everything.The next day after school we headed for my house. She had driven herself to school so she followed me home. We headed inside, I dropped my bag and headed for the kitchen. I rummaged around for a snack and drinks. She was just as hungry as I was.Carrie-Ann wasn't the perfect girl, but I liked her attitude. She had worked some weight off, but she was still thick. She had long brown hair, but she had dreadlocked it for the season. She had bright brown eyes and a constant smile.We finished up in the kitchen and headed for my bedroom. We had not seen each other naked, but our hands had been everywhere, so without even thinking about it, we both just started getting undressed. We eye each other up and she said "You're going to let me be on top today."I grabbed her wrists and asked her if she was ready to wrestle for it. She said "No, you're just going to lay down and take it."I was game for whatever she wanted, and I lay down on my bed. She stood up over me on the bed and just said eat it as she dropped her pussy onto my face. I didn't know what I was doing, but I just started licking everything until I got my tongue inside and then she told me; “suck my clit.” I was already rock hard and sucked on her until she yelped and told me; “go easy.”I pushed her back and told her that this wasn't fair. She told me that I was never fair at practice. I said “how about you turn around and work on me while I work on you.”She put her hands on my chest, spun herself around and backed her pussy up to my face. She didn't dive right in to blow me, but she started playing with my balls and gently stroking my cock. I got back to her pussy and from this angle, I was able to spread her open with my hands and used my tongue on her clit. When she started to buck her hips, I drove one finger from each hand into her and latched down hard on her clit. She screamed and locked up pinning my hands between her legs. When she loosened up, she rolled off of me and told me that she had won that round.I said that she could look at it that way if she wanted to, but I was the one that made her cum. She said “well then, it is my turn to make you cum.” I told her to give it her best shot. What I didn't tell her was that I had taken care of myself that morning so that I would last longer with her. She started blowing me, but it was nothing like Carolyn had done, so I was a little disappointed. She had been down there for a while when she looked up at me and asked me what was taking so long. I said “if you want to make me cum, you're going to have to go for a ride.”Her eyes got wide and I reached over to grab a condom that I had stashed next to my bed the day before. I tossed it to her and told her; “climb on if you want to beat me.” She didn't hesitate, rolled it on and straddled me. I never expected that it would go this far, but why the hell not. She lined me up and lowered herself down. When she was fully seated, my jaw dropped open and she gave me a strange look and then said “is this your first time?” I nodded my head and she said; “you asshole, if I had known that, I would have made it better.”To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by reader4175, for Literotica.

A Good Girl Discovers Sensuality. By Fredly - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At last, Faith went to sleep Thursday night. In the early morning she awoke confused by the happening and sights of the night before. She was not sure if she had really seen her classmates, Christine and Jim; together in that alley, or had just dreamed the whole episode. As she became more awake, she began to remember making herself come and recalled the dreams that she had during the night. She recalled that most of her dreams had included an enormous erect penis floating in the air and attempting to enter pinhole size openings. Faith shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the visions.  The visions of the sexual activity continued to dance in her head, so she quietly got out of bed and took her shower. The hot water felt good as it cascaded down her body. The water created feelings in her similar to the feeling of the night before. As the feelings spread, she began to stroke her breasts and imagine what it would feel like if Steve, her boyfriend was caressing her. Her thoughts of him served to increase the excitement. She dropped a hand down to her mound and began to stroke her pussy. Faith quickly found her clit and rubbed herself furiously. The waves of pleasure quickly hit, and she found it difficult to remain standing. She quickly finished her shower and dressed for school. The small college was bustling by the time she arrived. It was a big day for the students. The rival college’s basketball team was coming into town that night for the annual showdown. When She walked down the hallway toward her first class, she thought about the past twenty-four hours. The thought of her actions in the shower that morning made her smile mischievously. She stopped to open the classroom door when someone grabbed her from behind. She knew that it had to be Steve. No one else would dare to sneak up behind her like that. "Good morning, Beautiful!" he beamed as he spun her around. She reached up and gave him a quick kiss and said, "Morning Handsome." They made some small talk about the game as she waited to go into class. Faith opened the door, and the couple went into her first class. When they reached her seat, he gave her a small kiss and turned to walk away. "See you at Lunch," he called over his shoulder as he hurried toward his class. That night their date started at the game, where she cheered. French Friday They spent the first few hours of the date in their usual fashion. They had gone to the game then and stopped by the local fast-food joint for a bite and a little conversation with the rest of the gang. Throughout the game and dinner, Faith continued to have flashbacks of the scene she saw the night before. She hoped that no one would ask her about the game because she was so distracted that she didn't think she could even recall the score. After leaving the restaurant, Steve suggested that they take a drive. The two of them often drove around town, talking to their friends as they cruised up and down the main street of town. Instead of the normal drive, he turned the car out of town. She was still distracted and didn't mind driving in the county. He drove around for a few minutes trying to make small talk. When she finally glanced outside and noticed that they were driving down a deserted road. Up ahead there was a small grove of trees. Steve turned the car into the grove and stopped. He put his arm around her and pulled her close. She scooted over and sat next to him and relaxed in the comfort of his arm. He stroked her face with his hand and talked about school, their relationship, and other small talk. She enjoyed hearing his voice and the feel of his hand on her face. He bent down and kissed her. She felt nervous since they had never really spent any time alone in the car like this, but she was confident that she could stop him from doing anything that she didn't want. As he continued to kiss her, she began to get the same feeling between her legs that she had experienced in the alley. He was gently rubbing her back and shoulder and slowly moved his hand down to the front of her blouse. She knew she should stop him, but his caresses felt too good. As long as he didn't try anything else, she decided not to remove his hand. He continued to kiss her and stroke her breast. Faith could feel her nipples harden with each caress and knew that he could feel her nipple as it pressed into his hand. She wondered what it would be like to have his hand inside her blouse. She tried to put that curiosity out of her mind because she had been told that good girls didn’t let a date do that. He moved his hand. At first, she felt a sense of loss and wanted him to put his hand back. Suddenly, she began to panic as Steve began to unbutton her blouse. "Steve, please don't! I can't let you!" she pleaded. He hesitated but continued to move his hand down her blouse, undoing the buttons. "Please Faith? I won't hurt you, we have been going out for so long! The other guys tell me that their girlfriends don't mind!" As he spoke, he stopped undoing the buttons and placed his hand on her bra. She sharply caught her breath. His hand felt so good. She knew that his hand wasn't going to harm anything if he just left it outside her bra. He began to caress both breasts through her bra as he kissed her deeply. As he kissed her, he slowly touched his tongue to her lips. As his tongue touched her, she opened her mouth and let his tongue run across her teeth and into her mouth. She had never French kissed anyone before, but enjoyed the feel of his tongue as it pushed into her mouth. She began to play with his tongue with hers and sucked on his tongue as it snaked in and out across her lips. Gawd, she loved this! He took his mouth off of hers and began to kiss down her neck. She shivered and felt as if she was floating in his arms. He continued to kiss down her neck until he reached her collarbone. She knew that he would stop soon, and they would go home. However, Steve continued to kiss along her collarbone, slowly pushing her blouse off of her shoulder. "God, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed as he lifted his head and stared at her bra. "Please, let me look at you?" She looked into his eyes and felt the same excitement that she had felt in the alley. "It's ok Steve, I’m nervous and a little scared.  But if you really think that I am beautiful, I don’t mind.” "God, yes! Can I kiss you here?" he asked as he grasped her breast through her bra. "Please Steve, don't ask! I think that we should go! I want you to, but I just can't. Please don't ask!" As she spoke, she looked down and could see his hand on her bra now that her blouse had been pushed off her shoulder. She remembered Christine begging to be touched and wanted some of that for herself.  She watched him reach into her bra and begin to pinch and stroke her nipple. "Oh, Steve! That feels so good," she exclaimed as she pressed her chest into his hand. She couldn't believe that those words had come out of her mouth. She thought quickly about Jim and Christine and knew that it would feel so much better if her bra was not in the way. "Oh, Steve! Don't stop," she moaned. She felt him moving his hand behind her back and fumbling with the catch on her bra. She subtly leaned forward to help. She wanted him to continue but didn’t want him to know how she felt. Just when she thought that she would either have to stop him or help him, she felt the catch give way. Her bra came loose, and he placed both hands on her full breasts. "God! What nice tits!" he said. "Please Steve, don't talk like that! It sounds so vulgar!" Steve just blew it and made her feel cheap. "But babe, they are just beautiful! I can't help it!" he croaked. She was beaming again. His words boosted her fragile confidence in her own sexuality. He was out of the doghouse almost immediately. She felt him fumbling to remove her blouse and bra and leaned into him, trying to help without showing her eagerness. Faith knew she should stop him, but she just couldn't. It felt too good. She felt herself being pushed back so that she was lying on the seat. Steve placed himself on top of her and kissed her nipples. She arched her back so that she could press more of her breast into his mouth. "Yes! That feels so good! Don't stop! Kiss the other!" Steve sucked her tits and she could feel the hardness between his legs as it pressed against her. Without any conscious effort, their hips began to move together. He ran his hand down her side and moved his hand in between their bodies. He pressed his hand against the front of her jeans. It felt so good, she wished it could go on forever. Faith felt his fingers move as they attempted to unbutton her pants. She could almost hear her parents' lectures and the shame she had been taught.   She panicked and pushed him off of her. She knew that he could not continue, but why?  She was so confused and frustrated that she felt like crying. Frantically she pushed him away. "Stop that! You know that I am not that kind of girl! I just can't let you go any further."  Faith’s parents’ lectures spilled out of her mouth. "Come on babe, stop teasing me! You can't just tease me and leave me like this! I’m so hard that I think I’ll burst! You just have to do something!" he begged. "Here, look for yourself!" he pled as he unzipped his pants. She could see his straining cock as it poked through his white underwear. "Stop it, Steve! Put it back in your pants! You’re being disgusting!" Faith turned to look away. As she turned, she took one more look at the object sticking out of his pants.  She really wanted to look but the pressure was too much.  She sucked in a breath as she froze in her internal conflict. "Come on Faith! Look at it! I know you want to! Here, I'll take it out so you can see it!" As he spoke to her, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and watched as he pulled his cock from his pants. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him. "That's it! Look at it real closely," he encouraged. The tone of his voice and hands on her shoulder broke her trance.  She knew she wanted to and used his encouragement to make her decision.  She looked at his cock.  She couldn't take her eyes off his cock as it stood there hard and poking out of his pants. The erect phallus has a magical capacity to draw out a woman’s curiosity. "Can I touch it?" she asked as she committed to her desires. It was confusing, on one hand, she couldn’t believe that she has said those words and on the other, she really wanted to feel his cock. "That would be great!" he moaned. "I need some relief!" Oh, how she wanted his needs met. She slowly placed her hand on his cock. She could feel his cock pulse and twitch as she touched it.  Steve jumped and moaned as her hand came into contact with his cock.  It was so hot and firm. She loved the feel of it in her hand. She continued to rest her hand on his cock and Steve sucked in his breath. "Do you like my hand on you?" she purred. She instantly realized the control that she had over him when she held his cock.  She felt her pussy tighten with pleasure as she experienced this power. "That's good. Just run your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" he moaned.  She slowly circled her hand around the pulsing cock and explored the sensation. She could feel the slippery liquid that had oozed out of the head of his cock. Faith spread the sticky fluid around his cock, then, wrapping her fingers around it as far as she could, she moved her hand up and down. He started breathing deeper and rocked his hips, sliding his cock up and down in her hand. "That's it, baby, keep it up! Your hand feels so good! Don't stop, you're going to make me come!" he begged her to continue. "Faith, this feels so good!" She felt his hips flexing faster and his cock grow hotter and bigger. "Do you like it, babe? Do you like my hand on your cock?" she asked. She knew his answer before he spoke. She was getting a thrill out of talking dirty. Where did that come from? "Come on baby! keep going! I am coming!" he shouted. She felt his cock get bigger and watched as the cock twitched and began spraying her hand with what she knew to be semen. Faith watched in amazement as the white fluid kept coming out of his cock. The car was filled with the earthy scent of his cum.  As his cum stopped shooting out of his cock, he slowly relaxed and grabbed her into a tight hug. "That was the best!" he said as he kissed her. Faith felt exhilarated at the pleasure she had given him. She grabbed some tissue from her purse to wipe up her hands and his glorious phallus. They got dressed in silence. As they dressed, she couldn’t help feeling a little hurt. She had given him what he wanted, but she remained frustrated. Why did she have to stop him? Why didn't she let him put his hand in her pants? Why didn’t she let him? They drove home and made small talk. It was the uncomfortable chit-chat that often occurred when they both wanted to talk about what had happened but neither one of them dared to start the conversation or admit their feeling.  She couldn’t concentrate on anything he was saying, and she was certain that he was rambling on about things he didn’t want to say, just to avoid the silence of the situation.  When they got home, he walked her to the door and kissed her good night. Faith went inside and went to her room. As she undressed, she could feel the wetness of her panties. Faith laid down and stroked herself to sleep.  She was so frustrated that she came very quickly and saw stars as she exploded. She awoke two hours later from a vivid dream of his erupting cock. She had to change her panties once again, and go beck to sleep. Saturday  night depths The next day was Saturday. Faith slept 'till noon. When she awoke and looked at her phone, she saw a message from Steve. He had called and wanted to see her that night. She knew she loved what had happened and she wanted more.  Would she get what she wanted tonight? How did she get what she wanted without being too eager?  Quickly, she picked up the phone and called him. They made plans to go to a movie and get something to eat. He arrived on time that evening to take her to the movie. She was excited and could tell that he was as excited as she was about the evening. They went to the movie, as usual, pretending that this was just a usual date.  After the movie, she got into his car.  He started the car and she heard him ask, "What do you want to do tonight?" She knew what she wanted but reluctantly she shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Whatever you want honey!"  She hoped he would read her mind and make the decision to go to the grove. They drove down the street and she could tell that he was thinking about the night before.  He was trying to play it cool and pretend to casually drive around town.  She was delighted that she was able to make him so happy. Steve nonchalantly drove out of town, nervously glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.  She knew he was hoping that she wouldn’t notice or object to where they were headed.  As they drove, they both knew where they were going. In a few minutes, they found themselves back at the deserted grove of trees. He quickly kissed her and removed her blouse, reached behind her, and unfastened her bra.  He let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't stopped him and began sucking on her tits. She squirmed in delight as he sucked at her nipples. "That's it hon! keep sucking! it feels so good!" she cooed. He stopped sucking after a few minutes and sat back. He tried to subtlety indicate what he wanted.  He raised his hips, trying to persuade her to touch him. She rolled her eye.  He wasn’t as clever as he thought he was.  She knew what he wanted and decided to play along with his “persuasion.” She reached down and unfastened his pants. "Good!" he said "That's it! take it out!" She reached into his pants and grabbed his cock. It felt so alive. She lifted his cock out of his underwear and she could already see the moisture collecting on the head. She began to stroke and explore his cock as he signed in relief. She decided that tonight, she didn't want to go home frustrated. She stopped her ministrations after a few minutes. "Don't stop now!" he begged. "How about sucking on my nipples some more?" she asked. He brought her face to his and kissed her. "Sure, I would love to!" he chuckled. They kissed and he pulled her so that she was laying across his lap, with her head leaning against the car door. She could feel his straining cock as it pressed into her back. He kissed her neck and worked his way toward her breasts. She sucked in her breath as he kissed and nuzzled her tits. "Yes! Yes, that's it!" she moaned. He had his left arm around her back, bracing her from the car door. As he kissed her tits, he reached his hand around and began stroking her left breast as he kissed and sucked at her right nipple. He stroked her stomach with his right hand. He cautiously moved his hand lower on her stomach until he reached the top of her jeans. She felt his hand move hesitantly under the waistband of her pants. He moved his hand back and forth along her stomach, just under the material of her jeans, building up confidence, then his hand crept lower and soon was squarely between her legs. She was ready for him this time. She longed to have him touch her the way she had seen Jim touching Christine. "Please don't tease me!" she whispered. "I need to feel your hand touching my skin." He smiled and undid the buttons on her jeans. Steve unbuttoned all the buttons and placed his hand on her panties. She sucked in her breath as he stroked her through the thin material. "Baby, that feels so good!" she purred. "Don't stop!" She was so wet and knew that he could feel the cloth of the panties getting damp as he rubbed her. He felt the hair that surrounded her mound and ran his finger down the crease in the center of her mound. She almost lifted her hips clear off of the seat as she felt his finger stroke her through her panties. She rocked her hips into his finger.  He then reached up higher and placed his hand inside the band of her panties. "Go on!" she encouraged him. He pushed his hand under her panties and down onto her pussy.  He explored her mound and ran his fingers through the patch of hair surrounding her cunt. He stroked her and felt her pussy lips opening and he could feel the moisture seeping out of her. "God, you're wet!" he said as he ran his hand down between the lips of her cunt and into her opening. "Yes! Yes, that's it, rub right there!" she begged. He felt her becoming slicker and opening up as he ran his hand along the slit into her pussy. She jumped as he touched her clit. "Rub harder, come on baby! make me come!" "Lift your hips so I can get your pants off!" he said as he rubbed her clit. “Stop talking and help me cum! You can feel enough already!" she groaned as she rubbed her hips back and forth on his finger. "It would be a lot nicer for you if I didn't have to fight with these damn pants!" he whispered as he continued to circle his finger on her clit, dipping a finger into her pussy. "You're doing great just as you are! Rub harder! I'm coming!" she cried "Uhn! Uhn! yea baby, more! Yes! yes! yes!" she screamed, and her body tightened as she rubbed herself against his finger. She continued to groan and writhe as she felt the waves of her orgasm. She started to relax, and she could feel the rock-hardness of his cock poking into her back. She turned to look at the bulge poking out of his pants and started to his cock. While laying in his lap, it was awkward to try and stroke his cock, so she hopped back to her side of the car and continued to explore his cock. "Yes, baby that's it! Do it like you did last night!" he moaned. She opened his pants farther and exposed more of his cock.  She teased his cock as he moaned in delight. "God, Faith that feels great! Put your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" She grabbed his cock and wrapped her hand around it. "Steve, it's so big! I can't get my hand around it!" she said, still surprised at the size. She knew what she wanted to do with it, but wanted him to say it. "Just do like you are babe! it feels damn good!" She continued to stroke his cock and spread the leaking come around his cock as it dripped out of the tip of his cock. She bent down closer to his cock to have a good look at the rock-hard shaft. As she bent down, she couldn't resist sticking her tongue out and licking the head of his cock. He jumped and let out a deep moan, and she felt his body jerk with excitement. "Did you like that hon?" she asked, hoping he’d be grateful and ask for more of the same. "God, yes do it some more!" he begged. She stuck out her tongue and licked the head again. She could taste the saltiness of the come and enjoyed the feel of his cock on her tongue. She lowered her head and ran her tongue all the way to the base of his cock. "Yea Baby, lick my cock!" he crooned. "That's it! Lick up and down! Yes, you're doing it great!" She smiled at herself and could feel his hips flexing in time to her licking. "Do you want me to put it in my mouth?" she asked. "Oh God! would you? It would feel so great!" he moaned. She opened her mouth in an "O" and put her mouth over the tip of his cock. As it entered her mouth, she could feel him jump and could feel his cock twitch and throb. It felt so alive. She felt so empowered for having such control of his sexual satisfaction. "Gawd, baby! Take it deeper and suck on it!" She lowered her head, took more of his cock into her mouth, and began to suck on it. She held it still in her mouth exploring the taste and feel. She felt his hips moving up and down, trying to get her to move on his cock. In response, she began a slow movement with her mouth taking in about an inch of his cock. "That's it, babe, move your mouth more! Take it into your mouth!" She was afraid she would gag on the thickness as she tried to take more of it into her mouth, but she slowly lowered her head as she took two, three then four inches into her mouth. She enjoyed the feel and taste as he moaned and began to breathe faster. She lifted her mouth to the tip of his prick and lowered her wet mouth until she had taken almost all of his rod into her mouth. She felt his cock entering the back of her throat and resisted the impulse to gag. Once the initial gag impulse was gone, she found that she could take another inch into her mouth. "God, baby! That's it you almost have it all! Suck me a little deeper!" he groaned. He put his hand on her head and she felt him push her head farther down on his thick cock. She attempted to say "no" but couldn't get the word out around the thick cock in her mouth. He must have heard her making a noise and stopped pushing on her head. As he let up, she moved her mouth up to the tip of his cock.  When her mouth was at the head of his cock, he pushed down on her head and flexed his hips, driving his cock into her mouth. The two lovers started a rhythm with her mouth moving up and down his cock as he thrust into her. She loved the feel of him flexing his hips and using her mouth for his pleasure. She continued to move her mouth the length of his cock. She continued to suck, and he began to moan and repeat her name. His cock became hotter and thicker in her mouth. She wondered what she was going to do when he came. She lifted her head. "What do I do when you come?" "You can spit it out or just swallow it! But don't stop to talk about it! Just keep sucking!" He pushed her mouth back down onto his cock and she decided that it didn't taste bad.  She would just hold it in her mouth and decide what to do at that time. She lowered her mouth on his throbbing member as they started the up-and-down rhythm. He pushed on her head faster and thrust his hips harder.  She kept her mouth moving up and down in a rhythm with his hand, going faster and faster. The motion got faster, his hips thrusting harder.  More of his cock was going into her mouth. She felt the head of his cock pressing deep against her throat and was surprised that she was not gagging. She relaxed as the thickness slid in and out of her mouth. On the next down stroke, she fully relaxed and felt her nose pressing against his stomach.  She had all of his cock in her mouth and throat. Once she had his whole cock in her mouth and she kept her mouth down around the base of his cock as he let up the pressure on her head. Now that she had him all the way in, she didn't want to move so she could savor the feel of his cock. "Gawd, babe! I can’t believe you have it in your throat! You’re a natural-born fellacionado!" he cried. She could hear the pride in his voice. "Gawd, I am going to come! Don't move, let me come down your throat!" he yelled. She felt his hand holding her head down and could feel his cock swelling as the first pulse of cum raced down his cock and into her throat. She almost choked on the quantity of cum being expelled into her throat. She withdrew halfway to catch her breath. As she withdrew, the second and third volleys of cum shot into her mouth. She quickly swallowed and dove back down onto the throbbing rod. She took it all back in as he continued to pump semen down her throat. Each successive pulse was weaker and weaker. Steve slumped in exhaustion as he stopped cumming. She could still feel his cock throbbing as she milked his prick dry with her mouth. And she didn’t have to use napkins anymore! "That was the best!" he said as he raised her head and kissed her. Steve could taste his cum on her lips, As they kissed. The lights of a car could be seen in the distance. They quickly dressed and arranged themselves. The other car continued down the road past them, as they let out a sigh of relief. Steve started the car and drove toward her house in silence. Tonight the drive home wasn’t awkward at all! They were both fully sated and contemplative. In less than an hour, Faith went from near total ignorance in cock skills, to being a fully-trained, advanced throating goddess. When they reached her house, he got out and opened her door. The couple walked hand in hand to her door. He gave her a quick good-night kiss and promised to call her the next day. He drove home in a heavenly state of bliss, having experienced a treat that rarely a man ever experiences. She quickly went up to her room and fell into a sound sleep. She didn’t need to worry whether Steve thought she was too ‘easy’. Three months of prudishness established that she respected herself. Tonight proved that she has the selfless capacity to be a great lover. A Generous and devoted lover. Tonight she slept well, in the confidence of her new-found sexual pleasures. Relaxing on a Sunday Faith awoke the next morning to the sound of her family moving around downstairs. She could hear her parents talking with her younger brother and sister. She could hear them talking about going on a Sunday drive. Just then her mom called up to her to wake up, and asked if she was "coming?" She laughed at the phrase understanding the play on words. "Not right now!" she yelled, noticing the dryness and pain in her throat.  She knew that she would have a sore throat after all the rough pounding it took last night.  The pain in her throat sent an erotic jolt through her body. She couldn't stand the thought of spending all day in a car with her family. She got out of bed, put on her bathrobe, and went downstairs. "Mom, I just can't go today, I have too much homework," explained Faith. She hoped that they would buy the excuse and just leave her alone. "Well, if that's what you want, we will just have fun without you." said her mom as she packed the picnic lunch. "We should be gone until about dark, be careful here by yourself." said her father as she walked back up the stairs. She crawled back in bed and listened as her family got in the car and pulled out of the drive. Faith lay in bed for a few more minutes, then went into the bathroom and took a nice long shower. As she stepped out of the shower and began to dry off, her phone rang. It was Steve on the line. "Steve, how are you?" Faith beamed. "I was just calling to see what you were doing?" Steve answered with eagerness. "I just got out of the shower and am standing here dripping wet!" Faith knew that her word picture would turn Steve on. "Are you standing there naked? Or are you ‘wet’” Steve inquired. “I would love to come over and see that." "You can't right now, I have some homework to do and some other shit to get done before school tomorrow." She knew she was being a cock-tease, now. Gawd this is so fun! "Please, I need to see you!" Steve begged. Cha Ching! It worked like a charm. She’s got him so horny that he’ll do anything for a release. She thought for a moment and made a decision. "Ok, No one is home right now, so if you hurry, I can see you before they get home." Faith never bothered to tell him they have a 6-hour window to themselves. She just wanted him now! Truth is, she’s even hornier than he is, but don’t let Steve know that. "I'll be right there, see ya in a minute!" he hung up the phone and she could feel her legs getting weak and could feel a tingling building up in her pussy. She sat down on her bed, waiting in anticipation for him to arrive. As she sat there, she decided to get dressed in something sexy to surprise him. She started to look in the closet for the perfect outfit. As she sorted through the clothes, she decided that she couldn't go through with dressing too sexy. Steve might get the wrong idea and think that she was too easy. In addition, her mom had never let her by anything that would be at all revealing. But the real reason is that she was so obsessed with her own horny passions that she couldn’t be bothered to deal with clothes. About all she did was make her bed and pick up around her bedroom. As she sat naked on her bed, daydreaming about her schemes for the afternoon, she heard him drive up. She quickly threw on her satin dressing robe over her naked body and went downstairs to answer the door. She opened the door and he stepped inside, grabbed her, and kissed her hard. The satin robe did nothing to contain her protruding hard nipples. She was horny and decided not to hide it anymore. She felt the kiss weaken her knees. They quickly closed the front door before any of the prying neighbors saw them standing in the door with just her robe on. As quickly as the door closed, he grabbed Faith and began to kiss his way down her neck. He pushed her back and she was forced back against the wall of the entry by his attack. She was unable to retreat any further from the kisses and could feel the hardness in his pants pressing against her. He placed his hand under her ass and lifted her lightly from the ground. She was excited as she hung in the air, pinned against the wall by his thrusting hips. With her arms wrapped over his shoulders, she spread her legs and wrapped her ankles around his waist.  She twerked her hips back against his pelvis. The excitement continued to build as they thrust their tongues deeply into each other’s mouth. He placed his hands inside her robe and she pushed him away. "Stop! We can't do this in front of the door where the neighbors can see!" The implied admission in her protest was that; ‘Oh yes! We will do this, and we will do this in better accommodations than the wood floor in the entry’. Faith never did get dressed for Steve’s visit, because she never wanted to get dressed. The message was obvious and even Steve picked up all the clues.  They didn’t talk about it. They just did it. By Fredly  For Literotica

The Mail-order Space Bride. He had to wait five years for her. Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. Forward: This story is about a first time, two virgins no less. However, the setting is in a dystopian future. If sci-fi is not your thing, you might still like this. Be brave. Many are fascinated by the concept of the "mail order bride." It still occurs today, but with instant communications, etc., it is not as interesting or romantic as back in the "good old days" of the American Wild West. Maybe this will happen again one day in the future, who knows? Marco’s Day of Choosing Marco Mendes finished climbing until he reached the top of the hill. It wasn't a mountain or even a very tall hill, those were for the rich. He wanted one last look around at his part of the Rio-Paulo Metropolitan Area before he left. Colloquially known as Rio Paolo or Super Favela. Marco had been told that Rio Paolo had over 150 million inhabitants. Rio Paolo is a city in what used to be the old country of Brazil. Not that long ago, Brazil had that many people in the whole country. He couldn't confirm this because there was no longer access to the internet, nor were there things called "encyclopedias." The old timers talked about being able to "google" anything on the internet, but that was before the changes. Now only the rich could "google" things if that even still existed. Books didn't exist at all. Everything was on screens, and the screens only showed what was allowed by the ‘Corporate Council’. Since the changes what could you find out? The screens everywhere gave you the weather, news, and, of course, sports. Yet you couldn't ask the screens questions, and everyone knew you couldn't always trust what was on the screens. You could trust the weather and the sports, but the news not at all. However, Marco was about to leave the Rio Paolo, and Earth behind for Orion 6A. Rumor had it that once he boarded the spaceship he would get to use the internet. Marco would believe it, and all the other stories; when he saw it. Yet Marco had to give it a try. He looked down at the Super Favela and all its misery. In centuries past, they were called shanty towns. But Super Favela was a massive city of shacks.  They didn't starve, but the food was bland and of questionable origin. They had homes, but they were small and uncomfortable, especially when it rained. They had each other, but what did that mean? Dreams of Marriage.  A family of your own seemed like an eternity away. It was a process of 10 years, to apply for a wife! Maybe you wouldn't get approval. Marco wasn't interested in casual sex. He wanted a family, and that would take 11 years here in the Rio Paulo or anywhere on Earth. That was only if it was approved and he survived. Most of the jobs for men like him were dangerous, especially at first. No one seemed to care if young men died. Tomorrow was his 18th birthday. The official Day of Choosing a vocation. Marco had already chosen last week. The options were pretty limited, but you had to take one, or they picked for you. Marco had heard some places on Earth there was no choice, you were just assigned something. Other places used an aptitude test like the one Marco had taken. Marco had done the aptitude test at age 16, like everyone else. He was not selected for "streaming.' Marco was not going to be an athlete, nor was he smart enough for university, that's where the streaming took you. Oh, and of course, if you were really good-looking, you were also "streamed." Streamlined right into someone, or multiple someones’ bed. Yet that mostly happened to the girls. A guy had to be a real stunning hunk to be streamed; and Marco was not. Then there was the security force. You didn't get to choose them, they chose you; and then you left old Brazil. You would be trained and stationed somewhere else to keep other people in line. Just like to the cold-hearted bastards who patrolled the Rio Paolo. They rotated them through, frequently; 6 months to a year, and another group arrived. You could tell they were different because their English would have a different accent than yours and the last bunch. Like most boys in Rio Paolo, Marco wanted to play football (Americans used to call it soccer.) he had no interest in university, even if he made the grades. Marco wasn't that great at school, nor football. What were the choices open to Marco? He could stay in Rio Paolo, and be chosen for a job. That job could be anything from a factory worker to a ditch digger. Low pay, no hope for advancement, and a ten-year wait to apply to get married. He could go to the Amazon and work on a mine or farm, but the only difference with that would be the location. Hard labor, high chance of injury. Yes, there were softer jobs, but first you had to pass through the hard ones. Then there were the off-world options. The jobs were dangerous, and you would never see Earth again. However, the pay was high, the benefits were good, and you could order a bride after only 5 years. No applying for marriage, nope, you just ordered a bride, and when she arrived, you were married. What would you know about your mail-order bride? You would see her picture and where she was born. You also knew she was 18 years old. That was an option for women when it was their "Day of Choosing." The bride also would show up without the "shot." Every woman from puberty was given the "shot." It prevented pregnancy and was re-administered every year. The government would not tolerate pregnancy among the unmarried. The problem was the effect of the shot was cumulative. If Marco stayed on Earth and had to wait the ten years to request a marriage to an agreeable woman. She would probably be about the same age as you. No 18-year-old brides on Earth. The woman would have had at least 15 years of shots by the age of 28, and the chance of conception was rare for at least 2 years. You are allowed a six-year window to have children, so the timeline was tight. Few couples had two children, many only one, and too often there were none. Yet those were the rules. Trying to circumvent or worse, fight them was not an option. The cold-hearted bastards would show up, and you would never be seen again. How did Marco know all of this? The old timers of course; told their tales. Much of it Marco believed to be true. Then there was the communication from cousins and friends who had left after the day of choosing. They sent back tales of their new lives. The people who stayed in the same area also told their tales of work and lives since choosing. Finally, there was what you saw with your own eyes. People who tried to move in together and therefore be illegally married who were taken away. People who spoke out about the changes; just disappeared, without a trace. Sometimes, if you were up late at night, you could see the armored vehicles come and disappear someone. Actions of the Corporate Council. No trial, no conviction. Once, Marco's family had a neighbor man who moved the woman he wanted to marry, into his house, without waiting 10 years or asking permission. Permission would never have been granted, and they only lived together for 10 days. Marco was up early on day 11,and he saw the couple taken away. The cold-hearted security bastards of the Corporate Council showed how they earned the reputation that morning. Marco watched the couple be beaten as they were dragged into the vehicle. There was blood on the ground, and everyone tried to ignore it, until the rain washed it away days later. Marco had opted for off-world. He had chosen working for Impact Mining. They were an off-world conglomerate that owned all the mining rights to Orion 6A. Marco would learn the people who lived there, called the planet Eldorado. He would learn all about Eldorado, and a great many other things; once on the spaceship. Marco took one more look around at Rio Paolo. The misery was oppressive. 150 million people going through the motions of living. Marco didn't know how many rich people lived in RP. Their lives were definitely different, and the 150 million knew it! On the day of choosing, you couldn't get a position cleaning, or cooking, or what have you, for those rich. Later you were recruited to those positions, once you had served your time in your job of "choosing." There actually was a fair amount of opportunity to change jobs at that time, but they were still low-paying, and had no future. Marco shook his head and then went back home. His parents were having the traditional "Day of Choosing" party for him. Marco's would be more poignant because he was going away forever. It was a somber affair and Marco said his goodbyes. He would be gone very early in the morning to catch the shuttle to the moon and his spaceship. Space Travel, Internet, And History. The rumors about the internet would turn out to be true! Marco spent much of his time in transit to Eldorado learning how much he didn't know. The trip would take three months, and it was notable for the food and the internet. Marco would not believe the variety and the taste of the food! It was all 'cooked' not just bland reheated packages. When he entered that ship it was a revelation to Marco, and he was told it would get better on Eldorado. The internet, or more precisely, Marco learned, the ship's computer network had a huge 'database' of information for Marco to absorb. Of course, Marco didn't have access to everything, but he did have access to more than he could imagine. Marco learned about the 'Changes' and how that transformed the world, including his homeland of Brazil. It was a time of war, chaos, and fear. The resulting political consolidation by the world's large corporations and simultaneous population boom led to the "Day of Choosing" and the Metropolitan Areas. The population needed to be contained, otherwise it would overrun the farmland required to feed it. No one seemed to know what sparked the trouble that resulted in the Changes. The consensus was that the pressure from overpopulation, unfair distribution of wealth between nations, and government measures to stop yet another plague; boiled over. Wars and civil wars erupted all over the Earth. Genocides occurred, as well as plenty of destruction. Much of Africa and Asia was a bloodbath. Europe's unity shattered. North and South America saw a series of coups, and counter-coups, as well as war. When the dust cleared, five years later, the world was now run by the corporations; the Corporate Council by name. Lead by the arms industry, they consolidated power by monopolizing the control of weapons, food, and fuel. The other corporations gladly joined them and after a few more years their power was unmatched in human history. The population of the Earth was pushed into "metropolitan areas" based on the old distribution of population. The areas were shrunk though and the areas outside them were for commodity extraction or agriculture. There also were large swaths of land set aside as reserves to offset the climate changes. Travel was highly restricted between the areas and that was mostly by air. The roads and rail lines that were kept were for the movement of materials. The other roads, small towns and cities were destroyed or abandoned to return them to nature. Eldorado Hardships When Marco arrived at Eldorado he didn't have anymore time to think about what he learned, as he was assigned the most dangerous job on the planet. It was the job of capturing mineral laden meteors as they approached the planet. If you could grab them before they entered the atmosphere the mineral payload was better. The trick was not being smashed to bits by the meteors or having the meteor's breach your ships integrity and dying of asphyxiation. This was normal and Marco knew he would spend a year in this or a similar job. Over a third of those assigned would be killed and another third injured in someway. No one even called him Marco, he was just J-9870112, his company ID number. Yet when the year was up, Marco went to work in the refinery and his life changed. He now was Marco. Out of the temporary barracks into the permanent apartments. He made friends, worked hard, and waited. Communication back to Earth was possible but not easy. Only the rich or the company could get instant communication back to Earth. The rest of the people had to send mail. You could buy a video cube, record yourself, and your family could watch it. You could write or type an actual letter on paper and put it in an envelope. The bottom line is that it has to be a physical object that can be loaded on the cargo ship. There is plenty of room for a letter on those massive ships. They come here mostly empty, mostly things that could not be made on Eldorado. Then the ships would leave full of processed ore. A ship arrived every 3 months. Placing an order for a woman. Impact was a good company to work for. They let Marco put in his request for a mail order bride on the cargo ship 3 months early. Some companies made you wait the full 5 years before you could put in your request. This way she would come 3 months earlier, a real bonus. There was plenty of joking about the idea of a 'mail order bride." Marco researched it on the computer, and it came from 19th century America on Earth. From what he read, he was not surprised that it happened. Men get lonely out on the frontier. Men also got in way more trouble the greater the ratio of men to available women. Eldorado didn't have enough of a population base to produce enough eligible surplus women. There was also no "Day of Choosing" on Eldorado. People could freely choose what to work at and whom to marry, when they felt like it. There were no age restrictions and the "shot" was voluntary. Marco had looked through the catalogues of women for a month before finding the girl he wanted. He didn't know what it was about her, that struck him. But he knew he wanted her from the moment he saw her. Her name was Angela Stemple, and she was born in a place called Bridgewater in the Eastern Seaboard Metropolitan Area. He researched it, and the people there call it the BBA, short for the Big Big Apple. The BBA, of course had the world's capital in it, New York City. Where else would the corporations want the headquarters? From what Marco could see in the picture, Angela was not very tall but evenly proportioned. He printed off a picture of her for his wall at home and his workplace at the refinery. Marco's mail order spent 3 months in transit to Earth and his mail order bride spent 3 months traveling to Eldorado. All Marco thought about besides being safe at work, was Angela; for those 6 months. He dreamed of her and talked to his friends about her. His married friends told him about their mail-order bride experience. His friends, awaiting their own bride, commiserated on the wait. It would all be worth it, all his friends said. The Group Wedding Event The day before the cargo ship arrived, Impact started the preparations for the bride's arrival. The best hotel in Barkerville, (Joe Baker was the name of a former CEO.) was reserved in its entirety for the event. The meeting of brides would occur in the grand ballroom. There would also be the wedding ceremony. A banquet would then be held in the revolving restaurant on top of the hotel. Finally, the best fifty rooms would be given to the 50 newlywed couples, for the night. The actual bridal suit would be given to one lucky couple in a draw at the banquet. Impact also gave all of their newly-married workers the week off with pay, to settle in with their new wives. Marco finished his shift the next day at four. He went home and showered, shaved, and put on his new suit. He was so nervous he could hardly button his shirt up. He then went to the hotel, arriving at 5:30. Most of the other future husbands were already there, helping themselves to some ‘liquid courage’ at the free bar. Marco opted for water. He seldom drank alcohol. To him, it just led to trouble. On Eldorado most of the miners who arrived, spent their first few years drinking and whoring. Not Marco, for one thing, he was a virgin, and the second thing was he dreamed of being 'middle class.' Marco had learned about this on the internet and most the people on Eldorado would be considered middle class. They owned their own homes, could do the job they wanted, and could have kids who would never have a Day of Choosing. Marco had been saving all of his paychecks to buy a house for his mail-order bride. Others would spend years in the company apartments because they partied their money away. Marco didn't regret his decision to remain a virgin, he had been raised Catholic; and the prostitutes in Barkerville were expensive. Marco also wanted his first time with Angela to be extra special. Angela, meanwhile; was just getting into the coach bus to take her to the hotel. She had spent the last four hours after getting off the cargo ship at the spa. Impact paid for all of the mail order brides to get the full package. Next door to the spa was a high-end ladies clothing store. Angela was wearing a beautiful new dress from the store, complete with new lingerie underneath. Impact paid for that as well. Angela felt like Cinderella going to the ball. Marco and the other men were getting anxious. Some were drinking too much out of nervousness. Some were telling jokes with their friends, to kill the time. Marco was just standing alone, drinking some water, thinking about Angela. Marco was startled when it was announced that the brides had arrived. All of the men eagerly turned toward the large double doors of the hall. Music started playing in the background. Of course it was 'here comes the bride." Two Impact men moved toward the doors and opened them at the same time. First in line was the marriage commissioner, but no one looked twice at him. All eyes were on the lovely ladies behind him. The women followed the commissioner into the room, nervously trying to find their groom. Angela was looking at the group of men, but could not find Marco. She had posted his picture on the wall in her cabin on the ship and was positive she would recognize him. She started to worry he was not there. Something bad had happened while she was in transit. All kinds of dark thoughts filled her mind. This did happen sometimes. Meanwhile Marco had spotted Angela. She was even more beautiful in real life, than her picture. Since Marco was not with the main group, she still couldn't see him and started to panic. Marco moved forward, toward Angela, and then she saw him. He looked like a dream come true. She was captivated. She was so enthralled with Marco she couldn't move, but soon he was before her. Marco stopped just outside of her personal space. He was drinking her in, and she was doing the same with him. "I am pleased to finally meet you Angela, you are better in person, than in my dreams." Angela could barely hear his words; her heart was beating so loudly. She knew he had said something, and tried to find her voice, "Marco." That was all she could get out. Then Marco held out his hand for her, and she took it in her own. "May I kiss you Angela?" Angela couldn't form words, so she simply nodded, ‘yes.’ Marco gently pulled on her hand and Angela moved forward her face looking upward at the taller man. Marco slowly brought his mouth down on hers. Her lips were so soft as he kissed her. He started to pull back but then went in for another kiss. Angela couldn't believe she was finally kissing a man who wasn't related to her. She wanted more and used her free hand to pull Marco's head closer. Their tongues both had the same idea at the same time and met in the middle of the kiss. Like many of the couples Marco and Angela were oblivious to everything and everyone but themselves. Their kiss deepened and they moved closer together. Marco felt Angela melt into his arms and knew it had been worth the wait. Angela felt Marco's strong arms around her and felt a level of peace and comfort she had never felt before. It seemed like an eternity, but in reality it was only minutes before the spell was broken. The marriage commissioner was calling them together for the service. The world government back on Earth didn't care what kind of marriage "service" that people had. They controlled the process by awarding the marriage license. Once you received that, you were married as far as the government was concerned. Many couples didn't have any kind of service. Few could afford honeymoons, especially those on Earth, so most couples just moved in together and that was it. Maybe a small party. On Eldorado Impact liked to have a service. It mimicked what the locals did, and marriage ceremonies were important. Impact wanted happy workers. Happy workers tended to be good workers, and this event was a small price to pay for that. The couples gathered before the marriage commissioner. He opened the service with prayer and then read from the Bible. They sang a song about marriage, and then the commissioner had a short meditation on marriage and love. Then each couple was called forward to do their vows. Marco and Angela walked forward holding hands. They only let go of each long enough to place the rings on. When Marco kissed her, all of the other couples clapped, and then, holding hands, they stepped back so the next couple could move forward. The service ended with a short prayer and a blessing over the newly married. Leaving the Banquet Early Marco and Angela enjoyed the meal but did not want to stay for the dancing. Before the dance began, however, the HR director from Impact drew the name of the lucky couple that would get the bridal suite for the night. This was supposed to be a random draw, but the HR director believed it should go to the best worker as recognition for their service. He lost the discussion in the boardroom but that didn't stop him from rigging the draw. Marco was by far the best worker getting married that day, and it was only natural that he and his bride received the suite. Winning the suite made Marco and Angela even more eager to leave. They gave their thanks to the HR manager for everything, and adjourned to the bridal suite. Marco and Angela may have been virgins, but they did have some very good advice going into their wedding consummation. Angela's mother and aunts had made sure she was ready for what might happen on her wedding night. The main points boiled down to three rules: Rule 1,  go slow, tell him what you like, and don't like. Rule 2, try anything and everything, but remember rule 1. Rule 3, enjoy yourself. Marco, on the other hand, had thought about his first time quite a bit. He had wondered about porn, yes the internet on Eldorado was full of porn. Yet all those moans of pleasure and crazy positions seemed unreal to him. He decided he would ask married women he knew what he should do with his new bride. As you can imagine, this was a little awkward. How do you bring up losing your virginity with your friend's wife? Who would even believe he was still a virgin? Marco was lucky. His friend Martin's wife, Natasha, thought that it was a great idea. She felt it her duty to make sure Marco was good to his new wife and had four other married friends who met with Marco a few times in a coffee shop. To say it was a flood of information would be an understatement! Trying to get a drink from a fire hose would be a better description. "Don't do this, do that; try this, but not that; and on and on. Marco was trying to take notes, but pretty soon he gave up. One wife said; “Don't force her to swallow if she gives you a blow job.” Another one says; “No anal no way!” Yet another says; “Anal is great! just use plenty of lube and go slow.” Obviously, some of the advice was contradictory but Marco felt he learned a lot. What Marco gleaned from his experience, he distilled into a few points and then asked Natasha what she thought. Take it slow, very slow. Ask her if she likes what is happening. Make sure she cums before you do. Natasha thought that Marco was on the right track. She added that sex was a voyage of discovery that Marco and Angela would be on together. They needed to do it for each other and enjoy the journey. When Marco and Angela entered the room, they both were trembling with anticipation. Marco held the door open for Angela, and she gasped in awe. "Marco this is incredible!" Marco took in the palatial suite. To the left he could see a bathroom bigger than his family home back on Earth. Then he could see through a double doorway to a huge bed. Next was a massive Jacuzzi tub, mini bar and whole seating area with a sofa and chair. Everything was immaculate with fresh flowers in the vases and champagne in a bucket chilling by the sofa. "It is amazing but not as amazing as you." Marco swooned her. Marco then turned to her and kissed her softly on the lips. Angela had a surge of something she had never felt before; flash through her body and stop at her ‘lady garden.’ Angela leaned in and kissed Marco back, not just a gentle kiss, but laced with passion. Marco felt a surge of blood to his groin. His cock tented in his pants, as Angela moved more into their embrace. There was no way that she didn't feel it. The kiss deepened as their passion built. Marco wanted to just tear her dress off and get inside of Angela, but Marco remembered the advice. Angela wanted the same thing, but also didn't want to blow it on their first time. Take it slow. The wives had told Marco that foreplay was critical, so he should kiss and touch his bride all over, but not directly on her breasts or vagina. Marco began to do so, putting his hand behind her head and teasing her hair. His other hand slowly moved down her back to her shapely ass. Angela was loving the feelings and moaned into Marco's mouth. She wanted to touch Marco as well, but she wanted to touch his skin. She slowly moved to take his suit jacket off. Marco continued to tease her hair as he pulled Angela in tighter, and tentatively probed her mouth with his tongue. Immediately, Angela's tongue met his, and they began to slowly French kiss. The passion continued to build as Angela finished taking Marco's jacket off. Marco could not believe how excited he was. Five long years of working on the edge of the universe had left him with him expectations. He had played out this meeting with his new bride, a thousand times. Yet this was so much better than he ever expected. Marco thought he might pass out because all his blood must now be in his cock it was so hard. Angela could not believe what she was feeling. They had dressed her in this lacey wisp of a thong, and she could feel herself, not just soaking it, but seeping through it. She wondering if it was running down her leg. Angela then had a dirty inspiration, "Marco I'm so ready for you! Feel how ready I am for you." Marco was confused. He could tell she was excited for him, but was unsure what she wanted him to feel. He could already feel her nipples poking his chest as they kissed. He wanted to show her how excited he was for her, but didn't want to ruin the moment. Angela sensed his indecision and pulled his hand away from the delightful things he was doing to her ass cheeks. "Right here, Marco, feel how ready I am for you." Her dress was not slutty, but it was fairly short. Angela easily guided Marco's hand to her soaked panties. She pressed Marco's hand to her trimmed mound. Marco couldn't believe how damp her crotch was. The wives had told him this was a great sign that he was doing the right things. He instinctively moved his finger over her slit through her panties. "Oh, Marco, oh, that is amazing." Angela panted out her appreciation for Marco's efforts. Marco in turn, continued to rub her slit and could not believe that amount of fluid that was coating his fingers and hand. Angela couldn't concentrate on anything other than Marco's fingers. She wanted more. "Marco undo the zipper of my dress." Angela then reluctantly turned her back to Marco, her vagina begging for Marco's hand not to stop, as it wanted more attention. Marco slowly started to slide her zipper down and decided to follow it with small kisses down her back. Angela's moans of pleasure spurned him on, and as he reached the end of the zip Angela shrugged her shoulders, so the dress fell to the floor. Marco continued kissing until he hit the top of her ass. He could smell her desire. He wanted to keep going down; kissing her rosebud, and then her vagina, but resisted. He had to take it slow. Build up the passion. So instead, he began kissing back up Angela's back while running his hands up her sides. Angela thought she would pass out from all of the lovely sensations she was feeling. Her tits longed to be touched. Her nipples were so stiff. When Marco caressed the sides of her tits through her bra, she couldn't keep from moaning. Marco took this as permission to unclasp her bra. As it fell to the floor Marco kissed the back of Angela's neck. This was definitely one of her erogenous zones, the pleasure of his kisses was exquisite. Marco started at Angela's waist and slowly moved his hands up her sides again. This time he cupped her tits. They were the perfect handful for Marco; and as he cupped them, his thumb and index finger naturally tweaked her nipples. "Oh Marco, harder, pinch them harder." Angela breathlessly panted. Marco began to pinch her nipples harder as he continued to kiss her neck. Angela felt something building inside her she had never felt before. She knew it must be an orgasm, she was sure the feelings were so intense. Marco then stopped kissing her neck and turned Angela to face him. His left hand stayed on her right tit, but his right hand was replaced by Marco's teeth. He bit lightly on Angela's nipple while squeezing the other one hard. "Ah!" Angela screamed as her first orgasm ever, ripped through her body. Marco let her ride out the orgasm before letting go of her nipple with his teeth and replacing his hand. He then began to kiss down her stomach. Angela could not believe what had just happened, and now Marco was kissing down her belly toward her lady garden. Angela began to vibrate with anticipation. Marco stopped at her belly button and began to swirl his tongue around it. Angela liked that, but wanted him lower, so she pushed on his head. Marco continued down toward Angela's neatly trimmed pubic hair. Her scent was intoxicating. Marco remembered what the wives had told him. Take your time, kiss, and lick everything, let her moans and movements guide you. So, he did just that; letting her signals guide his movements. Then she grew impatient and grabbed his head more forcefully guiding his movement. Marco found his mouth being pressed, on what he knew was Angela's clit. He took it in his mouth and began to suck on it, lightly at first, but as Angela pushed his head hard he sucked harder. Angela began to shudder and moan. Marco's hands had been on Angela's ass, rubbing it but then he had an inspiration and moved them to her tits. Just as he increased the suction on her clit, he grabbed her tits and pinched the nipples. Angela screamed, as her second orgasm was even more powerful than the first. Marco's face was now covered in Angela's juices. He couldn't help but smile. Marco was sure if the wives knew what he had just given Angela, they would be proud of him. Yet he would never tell them. This made him smile again. Angela could not believe what had just happened! She had wondered and worried about her first time with a man. She had listened to her mom and aunts. She had researched on the computer, once she had access, but none of them had prepared her for the reality. Marco had made her feel things she did not believe were possible, and now she had to reciprocate. Angela took Marco's hands off her tits and then pulled him up. Marco rose up until he was face to face with Angela. His face was glistening, and Angela could not believe that she had done that. On a whim she kissed him. She had never tasted herself before and she couldn't really figure out what she tasted like. Marco seemed to like it though. Angela was sure she would taste more fluids soon that she had never tasted before. Angela continued to kiss Marco as she unbuttoned his shirt. Once it fell to the floor she rubbed her hands on his chest. Angela could not believe how broad and muscular it was. She began to kiss his chest as her hands worked on his belt. Soon, the belt was undone, and then his pants were coming off. Angela had already felt Marco's hardness against her stomach and ass but now she was about to see it. His underwear were tented and had a wet spot on the front. This made Angela smile. He was wet for her, like she was wet for him! She then grabbed his underwear with both hands and eased them down his legs, making sure to pull forward so his erection could spring free. Angela was eagerly awaiting her first look at Marco's phallus and had gotten a little too close. As his cock sprang free from his underwear, it hit her in the nose. Angela stifled a giggle. She dropped the waistband as she looked up to Joerge’s eyes. She winked at him while she gently took his cock in her hand, and kissed the tip. Marco moaned out his appreciation. He thought he had died and gone to heaven, but then Angela took his head into her mouth. Then Marco knew he was in heaven. As she slowed moved her tongue around the ridge, while firmly squeezing him with her lips. Then she moved back and forth on his cock. Marco could feel his orgasm building. The wives told him not to worry if the first ejaculate came quickly; he knew he would be ready to go again, and soon. Since Angela had flooded his face with her cum he forgot all about warning Angela he was going to explode. Angela’s fingers fondled his dangling sack, feeling the texture of the balls. As she enjoyed this erotic moment, she noticed his sack firm up, and the shape become very round, tightly constricted to the base of his rigid cock shaft. Angela felt Marco's cock spasm, and his semen shot into her mouth. She didn't know what to do, and tried to swallow, but as she began to swallow, another, bigger blast and her mouth flooded with cum, she moved her head back. This caused Marco's third spurt to land on her cheek and his fourth to land on her tits. This time she couldn't stifle a giggle, “Uh! Uh!“ Marco grunted his euphoric pleasure, his hands softly caressing her hair, and forehead. Breathing deeply, he moaned; “Oh, Angela! You’re absolutely amazing!” "Wow, I guess you wanted to get me back for covering your face." Marco had cum before, but only with his hand. This felt totally different. He vowed never to use his hand again! Angela's mouth was a thousand times better. This made him wonder what it would feel like to be inside her. "I have never had that done to me before. I didn't know what would happen. It was amazing, you are amazing. I'm sorry about the mess,.I'll get a cloth..." Marco's words just came tumbling out, Angela giggled again, "Marco, it's okay! I was just kidding. You gave me such exquisite pleasure, twice! I wanted to do the same." "It was exquisite, Angela. I can't wait to do that again with you; but first I want to be inside you." "Yes, Marco I want that too, but please go slow, it is my first time. I think we should do this in the bedroom." Marco took Angela's hand in his, as he led her into the bedroom. It had a massive King-size bed. Marco had slept in a single bed his whole life. He could not believe the size of this bed. Angela also could not believe the size and plushness of the bed. It had so many pillows! The comforter was so amazingly soft. Angela turned down the bed and climbed in. Marco couldn't help but appreciate the view, as he followed her naked glorious body. Joining her in the bed, They began kissing. Tentatively at first, but then with more fervor. Marco couldn't help but run his hands over his bride, caressing her back and tits and ass cheeks. Angela basked in his touch. She however, wanted him inside her, and reached out to feel his cock. It was rock hard again and that made her smile. It made her feel desired and wanted like never before. Angela's hand, touching his cock head, sent a jolt through Marco's body. He was immensely enjoying kissing and caressing Angela, but now he had a desperate need to be inside her. Angela shared that desire, and as Marco moved to hover above her as she spread her legs wide, then with her hands on his waist, she guided him to her vagina. Marco’s weight was on his knees, with his arms supporting him on each side of her shoulders. Looking deep into each other’s eyes, His hips dropped and his cock submerged into the wet opening of her hot cunt. He could not believe how amazing she felt. It was so hot, and wet, and tight, he wondered if he might shoot off again too soon. Angela's voice broke through his thoughts. “Stay right there.” Angela squeezed his waist. “The pressure. It’s so wonderful, but so tight.” He slowly leaned down and kissed her lips, careful to keep his cock just inside her wonderful wet cunt. Then Marco hit Angela's hymen. He was going slow enough that he felt the resistance. This was the big moment. They were both about to lose their virginities and Marco wanted Angela to remember it fondly for the rest of her life. He stopped moving and brought his lips down to hers. He nipped her lip with his teeth and then kissed her. Angela responded with a moan and her tongue came to meet his. Their kiss grew in intensity, Angela subconsciously pushed her hips up toward Marco, she wanted more. Marco held still as Angela broke her hymen on his turgid cock. She grit her teeth but just looked at him with a devoted smile. "You’re so big inside me Marco, please go slow." Marco started to push his cock forward, quarter inch by excruciatingly awesome quarter inch. The feeling was spectacular as Marco literally explored virgin territory. He wanted to just slam it home, but kept repeating in his mind, go slow, go slow. As Angela's vagina worked to accommodate Marco, she felt the pain recede and immense pleasure increase. Her nerve endings were already sensitive from her two climaxes and now they were going into overload. Angela felt her virginity disappear and the brief pain spurned her on. She grabbed Marco's hips and pulled him down onto her as she thrust her hips up into him. Marco's quick reflexes were a large part of what kept him alive on Eldorado that first year, and he instantly thrust down as hard as he could! As he bottomed out, he couldn't help but moan out his pleasure. "Oh, Oh, Angela you feel incredible!" Angela couldn't believe how compete she felt with Marco all inside her. It was a feeling she hoped would last forever. "More Marco, I need more, make love to me." Marco started out slow after her encouragement; but soon picked up the pace. It seemed obvious to do so; especially as Angela moaned her encouragement. Marco was enjoying himself immensely, savoring the feeling of his cock moving in and out of Angela. What he didn't realize, however; was that his movements were bringing Angela close to her first vaginal orgasm. Angela was desperate to cum, and did the only thing she could think of to spur Marco on. She pulled at his back, dragging her fingers along his skin, as hard as she could. Marco felt the pain and his subconscious brain recognized the cause, it was Angela's primal need. Marco immediately began slamming his cock into Angela, who continued to pant, anxious to get release. Marco thought he would lose his mind from the lust overwhelming him. Angela was now desperate for release and then wham! It hit her! A wordless scream left her mouth as her whole body was consumed with the greatest pleasure Angela had ever felt. She clung on to Marco and he stopped moving. Her legs wrapped him tight, pressing his stiff shaft, pressed to the far end of her cunt. Her arms squeezed his chest, tight against her tits. Marco could feel however, her vagina pulsing around his cock and the feeling was magnificent. She then redoubled her efforts, pulled on the hair on the back of his head. Marco went into a frenzy moving so fast it became a blur. Their coupling was so intense, the world collapsed into two sweating bodies, trying to merge together into one. Marco could feel two things at that moment. Angela trembling beneath him about to have another orgasm, and the freight train of his orgasm gaining so much momentum it was about to jump the tracks. Marco's orgasm blasted out of his cock, both figuratively and literally. He pounded her cervix while shooting a spray of jizz, as his climax rolled through his body. It was so intense he almost blacked out. It was all he could do to keep as much of his weight off of Angela as he savored the moment. Eventually, he opened his eyes and looked down at Angela. At first, he thought her asleep as she had a look of total serenity. This was in such contrast to the multiple contortions her face went through when she orgasmed. He had not viewed the last one, but he could imagine it was similar. He felt so much pride in being able to bring her such pleasure. Once again, he marveled at how unbelievable, making love to Angela was. It was certainly worth the wait! Marco continued to study her face, and then Angela opened her eyes. Marco could not believe the love that he saw in her eyes. Her intense gaze melted away everything that came before now in Marco's life.  No thoughts of overcrowded, over-controlled earth. No thoughts of pain or loneliness from his five long years of toil. No thoughts of anything but a bright future with Angela here on Eldorado. Angela opened her eyes and could only see Marco staring down at her. She was trying to regain her breath, after her spectacular climax. She was stunned as his gaze stopped all function. She knew the mail order bride route was a risk. She also knew that life on Earth would be a dreadful existence. That route only had oppression and emptiness. The look in Marco's eyes told her she had made the right choice. Angela's future was free to enjoy with this incredible man. It didn't matter that she had only known him for a few hours, she felt the bond as the two of them became one. They saved themselves for each other. They didn’t have to, yet this was a gift the both cherished, and it secured their bond and commitment, for life.  Based on a post by Farmer jill

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons. By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life. Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door.  When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died. "Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?" "Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?" "Okays, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in." Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk." "Water's fine" she said. I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know." She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book. I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?" She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…" "Call me Kenneth, please." "Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid." I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her. Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought. "That depends on what you want to learn." "I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me." "Oh. How old are you now, Tess?" "I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this." Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this." Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me." Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help. "Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice." She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends. "My first piece of advice is to masturbate." She looked confused now. "You want me to what?" "Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great." She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked. "Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice." "Okay" she said, "What else?" "Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want." "Oh, yes, would you, please?" "Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed." She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well." "I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said. "You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys." She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around." Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth." I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?" She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again. Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel. She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last. I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help. The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy. Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine. Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there. That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants. The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?" "Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?" "Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?" "Water would be fine, thanks." I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down. "So what brings you by today?" I asked. "Same as last time." she said with a demure smile. Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink. "Uh, Last time?" I said faintly. "I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex." Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs. I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her. "Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson." "But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted." "I know. And I want you." She said with resolve. She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs. Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room. She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?" "This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice. "This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you." "Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no." She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her. "Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice. I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!" I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness? I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her. She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck. Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more. When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence. Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour. Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away. "Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you." I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had. By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it. Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat. I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth. "How was that?" she asked. "Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had." She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird." As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?" "Uh huh. First ever. It was good?" "Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!" "First time for real, it was always just my toy before now." "Wow." "Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation. I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps. I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex. I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck. A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot. Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?" "In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair. Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again. I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around to maximize the stimulation, while at the same time I began to gently lick and kiss her clitoral hood. A shuddering moan indicated I was on the right track, With feather-light touches around her clit, and my finger slowly working deeper into her passage, I increased her stimulation. Those gyrations increased, and my licks to her clit became less subtle, more direct. Tess whimpered as I rolled my finger inside her, and sought her G-spot. When she cried out suddenly, with an accompanying shudder and thrust of her hips, I knew I'd found the right spot. I attacked her clit with more gusto, lapping and flicking at her, as my finger continued it's internal foray. She came, she came with abandon. Squealing and thrashing and calling my name, she practically bounced on the bed. I had to hold her hips firmly with my arms and my free hand just to stay connected to the vital spots and continue to stimulate her. She seemed to cum at least twice, possibly thrice, before the grip on my air went from pulling to pushing. I relented, and rose to look down at her, her face and chest flushed, sweat beading her forehead, and the most beautiful expression on her face. She looked like the goddess she was. "Oh god Kenneth, that was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had! What have you done to me?" I slid up to lie beside her, cuddling together while she regained her breath and her senses. "That was wonderful" I said. "I enjoyed you so much, and you seemed to enjoy it too." "The best ever" she said, paraphrasing my earlier comment on her own oral efforts. "Your other lovers didn't perform so well, then?" "There are no others. just me and my toy. I've waited and practiced and dreamed of this day." Her hand slipped between us to fondle my hardness, which was back from it's slumber. "No one? But I though you wanted to learn…" "I wanted you. I told you so. I wanted to learn, and I wanted you to teach me. All you could give me was advice and my toy, so I made the best of what I had. Can we start our next lesson?" "Tess? You're still a virgin? Are you sure about this?" She laughed, saying "If you're wondering about my hymen, that toy took it the very first day I got it. I went straight home and tried it. Slowly, carefully, and immediately. And every day since, I've practiced and practiced, hoping that when I was ready, you'd accept me. That you'd teach me the rest." "You are so beautiful, so amazing, I don't know how or why I got so lucky, but you're here. And I will not disappoint you." I sat up next to her, and swept my gaze and my hands along her nubile young body. "Did you bring any condoms?" I asked. "I'm on the pill, and you are my first lover, do we need one?" "I haven't been with anyone in over 5 years, and before that I had a vasectomy. So I am clean and sterile." "Make love to me, Kenneth." "For your first time, I want you on top." She laughed and we switched places on the bed. Straddling my hips, she leaned in to kiss me fervently, passionately, until we were starving for oxygen. I could feel her wet heat against my hardness, as she slowly shifted her weight on me. Finally breaking our kiss, she sat upright, raised herself aloft, and reached for me. I felt her hand moving my cock around, as she tried to position me just so. "I never tried this way with my toy. It doesn't lend itself to this very well. I'm usually on my back or on my hands and knees." Then she pressed herself down onto me, taking it slowly, gently. She leaned forward to plant her hands on my chest. "Oh god, this is so good, sooo goooood" she groaned. Bottoming out, she sat staring at me, gently running fingers through the graying hair on my chest. "Wow. I thought when I saw you, that it would feel just like my toy. But it doesn't, not at all. This is so much better!" With that, she started to play. She bounced up and down for a while, breasts wobbling, hair swirling, suddenly yelping and shuddering on me as she came. Collapsing on me, breathing hard for a minute or two, whilst her pussy throbbed and rippled on me. Smiling that amazing smile of hers, she pushed herself back up, and started grinding on me in little circular motions. This apparently worked even better, as she kept it up for about 5 minutes before squealing through a couple of orgasms. Once again, she slumped down onto my chest, and I could feel her heart beating madly in hers. When her pussy relaxed again, and she stirred, she sat up and said "That was better than anything I've ever felt. Even better than your wonderful tongue. Can we trade places now?" "As you wish" I said. "Oh Westley!" she replied with laugh. "Farm boy, make love to me now!" she demanded. With a chuckle, I rolled her over and we kissed again. I reached down to guide myself into her beautiful warmth, and god she was tight. I knew I wouldn't last long like this, and I told her so. "I've already had the best time of my life, please just enjoy me, the way I enjoyed you." she said. I kissed her again as i began to slowly push my aching cock in and out of her. We could hear the wet sloppy sounds of her pussy as I fucked her. I pushed myself up on my elbows and tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. Her smile was amazing, and she felt so alive beneath me! I rocked my hips as my thrusting increased in force and speed, which stimulated her clit. Her smile changed to laughter as she approached orgasm, crying out to me "Oh god yes! Yes!" I was getting closer myself, and then she looked deep into my eyes, saying "I love you". That triggered me, and I humped madly at her, pounding myself deep into her, over and over, until I spasmed in bliss. I felt and heard her answering orgasm as we tumbled from our peaks to lay panting against each other, sharing breath, sharing heartbeats, sharing souls. "Oh god, Tess, I love you too." This, torn from me, how and why could this be happening? She kissed me again. "I hoped, I prayed, I wished, I waited so long for this. Thank you." Not wanting to crush her, I lifted off her, and slowly pulled my shrinking cock from her welcoming heat. "Yipe! Hey, I thought you were fixed!" she exclaimed as my issue came pouring out of her. Too late, the duvet cover needs washing now for sure. "A vasectomy doesn't change how much comes out, just what's in it, or not in it, so to speak. And you knew from that blowjob how much I cum." "My toy never made this much of a mess, that's for sure." she said with a laugh. "Let's take a shower, and then we can have something to eat, and we can talk, OK?" She looked a trifle worried about the 'talking' part, but the shower was definitely of interest to her! We spent a long time in the hot spray, exploring, touching and teasing each other. And we did incidentally get clean. We dried each other off, and I got a spare bathrobe for her. I made some sandwiches, and poured a couple of glasses of lemonade. We ate, and I asked her about school. She had just graduated high school with top honours, and was intending to go to Queens in Kingston, come September. Now we has to discuss 'Us'. "Tess, you're 18, you have your whole life ahead of you. I'm 58, due to retire in 2 years. I'm afraid that if we pursue any kind of relationship it will end badly, and most badly for you." Once again she surprised me by simply laughing at me. "Silly man! You've probably got another good twenty years in you. Do you want to waste it mowing your lawn and doing your laundry, or do you want to live?" I blinked at her in surprise, and she continued, "Do you think I would deny myself my true love simply because it may be cut short? Are you tied to this place? Could you follow me to Kingston?" My mind spun, I felt totally disoriented for a moment, and I looked into those crystal grey eyes. And I was lost. Strings, pulling me out of the quiet, common existence I was in. Strings, hauling me out of a rut that I hadn't known I had fallen into. Strings, pulling on my heart, making me love again. "Yes" I managed to choke out. She smiled that awesome, devastating smile of hers, and said "Kenneth Brock, will you marry me?" This had started with her tears two years ago and it was going to end with mine today. "Yes" By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica.

Pandemic Passions Two people overcome OCD during a pandemic. by Curiousbusiness - listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories "Thank you all for your participation today," Robert said through his microphone, "Thank you for your patience once again for any technical difficulties we experienced today. I think the glitches we ran into, though, were great ways to exercise our tolerance of imperfection. I heard today that some of you have found maintaining your progress in conquering obsessiveness to be difficult during the pandemic restrictions. What's easy to forget, though, are the successes you have made.  We often tend to overlook them, but I heard way more victories than defeats this week. I encourage everyone not to ignore those victories. I hope that until we meet again next week, you all continue to find ways to challenge yourselves and to say 'no' to that obsessive voice. Say 'yes' to getting out of your comfort zone. Until next time." Robert waved goodbye at his webcam, and a number of people chimed in to say goodbye or simply waved back. As the virtual meeting closed on his laptop screen, Jordan picked up his phone to fire off a quick text to Angela, a fellow group attendee he had connected with when the group was still held in-person before the COVID-19 pandemic. If the pandemic had not struck, Jordan thinks he and Angela would have started dating officially. They got as far as almost, maybe, perhaps, fooling around together once after one of their group sessions. Or, maybe not. Jordan could never be sure. His anxiety always reminded him to doubt. "Another good session," Jordan texted. Jordan set his phone down and left his desk for his usual routine. He washed his hands for twenty seconds under the water and used his hand towel to dry between every finger. Then, he went about his room to make sure his picture frames and Marvel figurines were lined uniformly. Somehow, they never were in order even though he never touched them since he last inspected them. A buzz came from Jordan's phone. Angela had sent a reply. "I can't take it anymore. My roommate is out for the night. She won't be back until Friday. Come over." Jordan's heart bounced and there was tightness in his chest. He remembered back to the second session of group therapy where Robert spoke about psychical warning signs in the body. Jordan identified his signs as a racing heart, tightness in the chest, and sweaty feet. He wiggled his toes. Yup, his feet were sweaty. These were the warning signs that anxiety was coming on. Robert's wise voice echoed in Jordan's head, "When you notice your warning signs, remember your coping skills." Jordan breathed in through is nose and out through his mouth. He repeated the exercise a few times, and once he was calmer, he looked at his phone again at Angela's message. What should he do? "Say 'yes'," Robert's voice echoed again. Jordan slapped the side of his head. "Get out of there, Robert!" Jordan glanced at his phone again, and noticed Angela's smiling face in her profile picture. Surely, he couldn't say 'no' to that? With heavy thumbs, he punched in the three letters Y-E-S, and fired them off. Jordan scrambled to change out of his clothes. He hadn't worn presentable outdoor wear since the start of the pandemic. The warning signs were coming on as he swapped clothes. Jordan resorted to a raspy, interrupted breathing as he tried to inhale through the nose and exhale through his mouth while he wrestled with his clothes. He grabbed a medical mask from his pantry, which had turned into some type of apocalyptic bunker with supplies stacked to the ceiling, and shot towards his door. "Do I need to bring anything else?" Jordan's anxiety voice asked. Jordan reviewed the message from Angela again. No, she didn't ask for anything, but perhaps it would be polite to? What was the nature of this gathering? "I can't take it anymore. My roommate is out for the night. She won't be back until Friday. Come over." No, Jordan thought. Get your mind out of the gutter. That's not what she meant. Jordan analyzed the string of twenty words. "I can't take it anymore." That implies urgency, desire for something different. "My roommate is out for the night." Angela will be alone. WE will be alone. Angela sees this an opportunity. What would require us to be alone? Well, many things. "She won't be back until Friday. Come over." Today is Tuesday. That would mean at least three nights and two days where Angela, and I, could be alone. What would be the importance of making that known? "Say 'yes'," Robert trilled. Jordan pulled at his hair. "Say 'yes'," Robert sang, "Conquer that obsession!" Jordan ripped his front door open and took a confident step outside. He checked his left pocket for his phone, then his right pocket for his keys and wallet. The flustered young man checked that he locked his door twice before riding the elevator down to the main floor. Upon his exit of his condo building, he passed his hand under the hand sanitizer dispenser and received a dollop of the life-saving substance. That's when Jordan realized he forgot his portable bottle of hand sanitizer. "Conquer obsessiveness!" Robert chimed relentlessly. There was no time to turn back. The girl of his dreams was waiting for him and he must not delay. Jordan weaved through the near empty street, staying two meters away from anyone or anything that could be a deadly, disgusting Coronavirus carrier. Angela's condo building was but a 10-minute walk away, but to Jordan, the trek felt more like an expedition through hell itself. When he arrived at Angela's condo building, he felt another buzz in his pocket. "Bring condoms." Read the text from Angela. Well, that confirms it. Jordan's mind was right to be in the gutter. He promptly marched to the conveniently placed convenient store to the right of Angela's condo building and navigated to the family planning section. There was an assortment of sizes and shapes and flavors. There were a number of things to consider. Another buzz came, "Are you on your way yet?" There was no time for Jordan to consider the number of things he would have liked to consider. He picked the most plain looking box of condoms. Now to pay. Jordan slowly lifted his gaze towards the cashier far down at the end of the aisle. No self-checkout. Jordan dragged his feet and carried his body to the cashier, a young woman with bright red hair kneading some pink bubblegum between her teeth. She collected the box of condoms from his shaking hands and he presented his card to the scanner. Sweat emerged on Jordan's forehead as his purchase was being processed. "Good luck Champ," the cashier said flatly. Jordan emerged into the night air following the worst experience of his life. He filed into Angela's condo building and rang for her. The door unlocked, allowing him to maneuver his sweating body to the elevator. His very being was so shaken that if the elevator rose any quicker, his soul would have catapulted out of his body to heaven, or maybe hell. That did not happen. Jordan made it alive to Angela's door. He knocked. The Big Date Angela opened her door. Her hair was wet and she was wearing a white bathrobe. She clearly was just in the shower. Jordan could see her pretty blue eyes peering over the top rim of her medical mask. Angela noticed the box of condoms, which Jordan was indiscreetly holding in front of him with his two hands. Her eyes darted away and she felt her face turn hot. "Um, come in," she said. Jordan entered Angela's condo unit and the pair continued their awkwardness inside. "Ha-how's it going?" Jordan asked. "Good. Oh, and you?" "Yeah. I mean; good too, as well. Uh, and you?" He had already inquired about how Angela was. Jordan was cringing all over, like his body wanted to shrink into itself. "Good," Angela repeated, "Thanks for um; you know; coming so quickly." "Of-of-of course." Angela cleared her throat, "It was just that; I; you know; Robert said to get out of our c-comfort zone; um; and I was feeling; l-lonely. Um, thanks for picking those up." Angela had to turn her face away from Jordan. She wished so hard she could turn away from herself and not be Angela ever again. Jordan interjected prematurely, hoping to save Angela and himself from her most recent comment. "I was happy to. I wanted sex as well." Angela bristled. Jordan's attempt at extinguishing the awkwardness utterly failed. "And I-I don't mean sex with anyone. I-I meant with you." Angela bristled even more. "Ma-maybe we should sit; sit and chat more? Ha how was your day? How are you?" "Let's just do it," Angela blurted. Jordan swallowed, "Yeah?" "Yes, yes. Do you mind taking a shower first? I don't mean to be rude. You know how I am with germs." "Oh, thank you." Jordan exclaimed. "Yes. You know I'm the same." Jordan locked himself in Angela's bathroom, turned on the shower and doused himself. He cleaned himself feverishly to rid himself of the contamination of the outside world. Angela was busy too. She prettified her face with a touch of make up, then fussed about her room to make it romantic. Her room decor was inspired by some advice blogs she read, and a porn video she perused in the afternoon. Jordan stepped out of the shower and dried himself with a towel Angela had already prepared. He then slipped into a bath robe, which was also made available to him by Angela. Leave it to someone with an obsessive disorder to have everything prepared. Jordan put his medical-grade face mask back on, and nervously stepped out from the bathroom into Angela's room. The lighting was amber and low. Angela was already positioned in her bed, with her back resting against the headboard. Jordan's heart pounded at the sight of Angela and his head became light, but his legs worked well enough to transport him to her bed. When he got to the bed, he sat down but wasn't sure how to proceed. He would have loved to kiss her and the lips and every where else, but he was wearing a mask. In fact they both were. "Fif-finger me," Angela stammered. Angela couldn't believe her own words. She felt so ashamed, so embarrassingly desperate, but she couldn't help herself. In truth, she was desperate. So strong was her lust she had to become a different person to try and appease her yearning. Inviting a boy over? Asking to be fingered? Regular Angela would never do that. "Yes," Jordan said with strange confidence. Jordan smartly spotted the hand sanitizer on Angela's night stand and helped himself to it before carefully slipping his hand under Angela's bathrobe. Her thighs radiated warmth. As his hand ventured further up, the space between Angela's legs narrowed. Angela gasped when she felt Jordan's hands touch her thighs. She hadn't been touched in anyway by anyone, not even her roommate, in months. Angela gasped again when Jordan reached the spot. He gently explored the area and noticed she was cleanly shaven. Every feature he could feel was smooth and soft. He had a full erection. He recalled what he learned from his ex-girlfriend from two years ago, and began to pleasure Angela. Jordan knew he was out of practice and had limited experience, so he was hoping for the best. Angela was already sweating. The light rubbings of Jordan's fingers were tantalizing. He was so good, Angela had the impression that Jordan must have been with a lot of girls. She became wet very quickly, and Jordan seemed to catch on. He slipped a finger in as soon as he could. Angela shut her eyes and squirmed. The feeling was incredible as Jordan applied his technique inside of her. That sensation soon doubled when he slipped a second finger in. They did all sorts of things inside. "I'm ready," Angela uttered. Jordan was very much ready too. He tore open a condom and struggled to put it on for a moment of time, but he got it on in the end. Jordan let his bathrobe fall to the floor and Angela had a clear look. Her heart skipped a beat. She saw something that was definitely heftier than two fingers. Angela wanted it in her, but was at the same time worried if she could handle it. Jordan climbed into bed and man maneuvered himself over Angela. "Um. If you're OK, could I?" Jordan asked, making an opening motion with his hands. Angela knew what he meant. "Yeah, right. " Angela untied the string around her waist and timidly opened her robe, revealing her breasts. Jordan felt he could cum immediately just by the sight of them. But there was more left to see. Angela modestly opened the rest of her robe, revealing her long legs and the part in between them. Her lady part was immaculate, the most beautiful he had ever seen. Jordan told himself he didn't deserve such a gift, but he was still going to take it. As Jordan sank down, Angela's thighs fit snugly around his waist. He took aim and applied pressure. The doorway was firmly guarded, but once Jordan pushed through some inches, he was almost pulled in. Angela whimpered. Jordan sounded like he was about to cry. Both were shaking. "Get it together!" Jordan scolded himself in his head, "Don't let her think you're a loser!" After the self-motivation, Jordan drew back and pushed again. Angela moaned the most sensual moan. Her fingers clawed at her bed-sheets. Jordan's long rod that was lodged inside her was everything she needed. Jordan probably wasn't ready for another, but he reloaded and went again. He felt almost winded from the pure pleasure. His eyes were glued to where he and Angela were joined. Another thrust Jordan gave. Angela moaned loudly again. She felt her body spasm ever so slightly. It was a different story for Jordan, though. He was trying so hard to suppress his groan. Angela opened her eyes and looked up at Jordan. She knew what was happening. "Did you?" she asked politely. Jordan caught his breath. Embarrassment took hold of every inch of him. "Yes," he said, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." "No, no, that's OK," Angela assured. "I-I just need a minute," Jordan said, "I can keep going." Jordan withdrew from Angela and dismissed himself to the bathroom. Behind the locked door, he rid himself of his soiled condom and doused himself again in the shower. Meanwhile, Angela caught her breath. She sat up and noticed the wetness between her legs. Being the germ-a-phobe she was, Angela plucked a few tissues and cleaned up. "Get yourself together," Jordan said under his breath after drying off. Jordan was still somewhat erect. He put his hand to work to inflate himself again. It wasn't too difficult to do so. The image of Angela was burned in his mind. She was beautiful and sexy. So sexy. And her cunt. Her beautiful, perfect cunt. Jordan stepped out of the bathroom, without his mask. "I'm going to go down on you," Jordan announced. Angela was surprised by his abruptness. "If-if that's OK with you; I'd like to go down on you," Jordan amended. Angela nodded. Sucking noises and Angela's vocalizations filled the room. Jordan's tongue sampled every part her cunt. She tasted so sweet that he came to understood why some people called it a honeypot. Angela was panting hard. She could barely breathe through her mask. The pleasure was immense and she could lie there for ages, but she a thought. Not only was she impressed by Jordan's cock and tongue, but she was also impressed by his courage. He wasn't wearing a mask, and he didn't mind going down on her, even though she knew he was just as big of a germ-a-phobe as she was. "Put a condom on," Angela instructed. Jordan obeyed. He fit a condom on quickly and smoothly this time. He was surprised to see that Angela had taken her own mask off, but was grateful she did. As Jordan stood at the end of the bed, Angela blew him. Jordan praised the heavens loudly. Angela felt incredible joy hearing how pleased he was by her technique. She had never blown anyone before. "Turn around," Jordan demanded. Angela got on her hands and knees at the end of the bed, and Jordan took her from behind. They went at it like rabbits, their flesh slapping together at a tremendous pace. Jordan felt he had never truly had sex up until this point. Angela wailed. Jordan's roughness turned her on to new heights. She enjoyed and endured his relentless ramming until she realized she was nearing her peak. She wanted to end face to face. Jordan obliged. He pounced on Angela as soon as she laid on her back. They breathed heavily as their eyes burned into each other's. Finally, they smashed their lips together and kissed. Their tongues pressing into each other's mouths swapping germs and saliva. The two kissed and fucked, until suddenly, Jordan felt a snap. "Oh shit," he wheezed, "I think the condom broke." He took a peak down, and sure enough, the condom was just hanging to him. "Let me get a new one." But Angela kept throwing her pelvis up. "I don't care. Don't stop!" Jordan snatched the ripped rubber in his hands, tore it away, and lobbed the slimy thing somewhere in the room. They kissed and fucked and moaned some more. Jordan detonated, blasting his white lava into Angela. Angela felt her womb grow hot with the fluid and she too expelled her own juices. The room fell quiet. The noisemakers lay piled together in bed, covered in mess, and they fell soundly asleep. The next morning, Jordan and Angela put themselves back together, taking turns in the shower. Jordan found the ripped condom he carelessly tossed, which had landed on Angela's desk, and disposed of it in the garbage can. The sinful two then masked up, and headed down to the convenience store, next door. There was a pharmacy inside. To Jordan's surprise and disbelief, the red-haired gum-chewing cashier from last night was now stationed at the pharmacy counter. "What can I get for you?" she inquired lazily. "We uh; need the morning after pill please," Jordan said. The girl disappeared and returned with the requested goods. "Way to go champ," she said dryly. Back To Support Group "Thank you all for coming together again this week online," Robert said, "It has been tough, I know. Remember folks, let's keep saying 'yes' to getting out of our comfort zones. Good-bye. Yes, thank you. Good-bye everyone. See you next week. Looks like we have a couple idlers here still left in the call. Jordan and Angela. I missed seeing your faces this week. I didn't notice your cameras and mics were turned off. I hope you two are doing well? Angela? Jordan?" "I'm gonna cum, Jordan! I'm gonna cum!" Angela’s distant voice screamed over Robert's voice. By Curiousbusiness for Literotica

Saving Ourselves For Marriage: Part 3 More Valentines Days. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. The guilt provoked by Mr. Jacobs' observation was fleeting, and Emily texted me 3 days later, "Can we have another Valentine's Day tonight?" It was clear that the charade was over, and 'Valentine's Day' was her chosen euphemism for spending less-than-wholesome time together. Our relationship had become a dichotomy of two very different and compartmentalized romances. One of a pure and honorable public courtship, and the other of two young lovers clandestinely exploring physical passions. "Yes, 7?" "See you then." This time I locked the side door while we were closing the store, then unlocked it for Emily after Mr. Jacobs left. I thought about our new paradigm while sautéing some chicken then slicing it over the top of two Caesar salads. We were no longer pretending that our physical explorations were isolated happenstantial occurrences. The primary purpose of the night was clear, and I decided I might as well plan for it. An erection was imminent, and I decided to change clothes rather than risk being painfully bound-up in my jeans again. I rummaged through drawers and hanging clothes, carefully considering the functional benefits of each piece while also not wanting to appear too overtly presumptuous. Ultimately, I decided on a pair of loose-fitting linen pants, and a nice front-pocket t-shirt. I think Emily had the same idea. She arrived wearing a well-coordinated athletic outfit that was very fashionable, but very out of character for her. She wore white running shoes with low-cut ankle socks, a well-fitted white Lululemon zip-down hoodie, and baby-blue Lululemon yoga leggings that ended a few inches above her ankles. I had seen Emily in a variety of very attractive dresses and skirts, but nothing that revealed the shape of her body like those leggings. They fit like a second skin and clearly showed every soft curve of her legs and butt. The sight was incredibly sexy, and I stared unabashedly as she hung up her winter coat and came to greet me in the kitchen. We met in an all-consuming embrace and I lifted her into my arms. She added support by wrapping her legs around my hips and we began hungrily kissing, tongues eagerly intertwining. I was not interested at all in the salads sitting on the counter and carried Emily over to the sofa. Her legs loosened their grip on me and, with our mouths still joined, I bent forward to place her on the floor. She guided me backward into a slouched seating position and climbed over me to sit straddled over my left thigh, in the same way we had a few days ago. As each second passed, our desires grew and inhibitions loosened. In the midst of our urgent kissing, Emily began slowly and deliberately rocking her pelvis on my leg, and my hands boldly slid over her hips to encourage their motions. The erotic scenario brought physical sensations on a level that I had never experienced before. I could feel my erection obscenely tenting the thin fabric of my pants, and my balls hanging heavily between my legs. Both were hyper-sensitive to every subtle movement, and my completely engorged cock throbbed with every beat of my pulse. I loved feeling the motions of Emily's hips in my hands but yearned for more direct contact than I could have through the thick cloth of her hoodie. My large hands clumsily attempted to slide under the snuggly stretched tails without success. Sensing my intentions, Emily pulled away from our kissing and maintained eye contact while she sat upright on my thigh. Without a spoken word, she unzipped and discarded the hoodie to reveal a thin, strappy sports bra matching the baby-blue color of her leggings. Her eyes watched mine as they surveyed the amazing sight before me. The bra concealed two compressed mounds that appeared proportionate in size to her very petite frame, with subtle curves of cleavage extending above its swooping neckline. My eyes soaked in her feminine form above and below the bra, absorbing the softly toned body and flawless flushed skin revealed to me for the very first time. She watched as I admired her in amazement, "You are so beautiful." Without saying anything, she laid herself back on top of me and our mouths passionately met again. My hands went to her hips, feeling every curve through the thin fabric leggings and directing her to resume rocking on my leg. She did, and her motions quickly evolved from rocking into a firm rhythmic grinding. Shortly thereafter, our kissing stopped and we pressed our foreheads together, both breathing heavily with mouths inches apart. I could feel heat building on my thigh, emanating from both her legging covered folds and the friction of her intensifying pressure. Our eyes locked, Emily placed her hands on my chest and pushed her torso upright to adjust the angle of her grinding. She continued supporting herself on my chest while my hands slid up the sides of her thin waist and intuitively palmed her bra covered breasts, kneading them the best I could through the restrictive fabric. Emily intensified her grinding and the combined stimulation sent her to a new level, eyes rolling backward and body tremoring while she lost control. One hand still supported herself on my chest, but the other unconsciously dropped downward and grasped my fabric covered cock. The mere touch of her hand triggered my own reaction, tightening my balls and soaking my linen pants with copious surges of cum. I looked down in horror to see the messy results of my eruption, but also saw a large darkening blue circle in the crotch of Emily's leggings. I looked upward from the sights and smells of our fornication and met Emily's eyes. We silently stared at each other for several minutes, telepathically sharing a complex and confusing mix of lust, shock, and guilt. Eventually, Emily dismounted my leg and did her best to make herself presentable before leaving. We said goodbye with a timid hug, uneaten salads still on the kitchen counter. Guilt. We both knew we crossed a sinful line that night, and I think we were both scared. It wasn't sex in the traditional sense of the word, and we were technically both still virgins, but our actions were clearly outside the acceptable boundaries of Biblical purity and integrity. I know I was scared for several reasons but, most of all, scared that our relationship may have been permanently damaged. I wasn't the spiritual leader she wanted me to be, and I wasn't strong enough to maintain her purity. Over the next 12 hours, I vacillated between wanting to address the issue head-on and wanting to bury my head in the sand to ignore it. Around noon the next day, I manned-up enough to do the right thing and texted Emily, "Can you stop by the store this afternoon?" "Yes. What's up?" "I think we should talk about last night." My phone rang a few seconds later with a voice call. It was Emily. "Hi Michael." "Hey." "I can stop by the store, but I'm not ready to talk about last night." I started to protest, "I'm so sorry. I'm worried I ruined;” She interrupted firmly but compassionately, "Stop!; Michael, I love you. Nothing that happened last night changed that. I wanted everything that happened just as much as you did, if not more. You are not to blame. If anybody, I was the instigator." "But I;” She interjected again, "Michael!; I have a lot of conflicting feelings and I'm not ready to talk yet. I'll let you know when I am. Until then, please know that I love you and I don't want this to be an awkward thing between us. It's just something that we need to figure out together." "Ok, I love you too." We ended our phone call, and my phone chimed a text alert a few seconds later, "I'll stop by around 4. I love you." I typed back, "See you then. I love you too." Emily did stop by the store that day and it was surprisingly relaxed and comfortable. We talked about current happenings with school and our friends, just like we had during any of her past social visits to the store. Mr. Jacobs was there and even commented how he enjoyed Emily's visits and seeing us together, to which we both smiled in appreciation. Vivid Dreams. The 'public courtship' portion of our relationship continued as normal over the next days and weeks, spending time together as we always had, though I was admittedly self-conscious and sheepish during Sunday afternoon dinners at her parents' house. I mentally declared the end of 'Valentine's Day' and prayed constantly for the health of our relationship, patiently waiting for Emily to be ready to talk. My determination for future integrity was strong and steadfast; for about a week. After that, occasional flashbacks of passion and physical pleasure began creeping into my thoughts, and slowly started eroding my resolve. Several nights, I awoke from very vivid and unwholesome dreams with painful throbbing erections, effectively eliminating any remaining willpower I may have had. Coincidentally, about 3-weeks after our night of debauchery, I had just woken up from a night of graphic dreams when my phone chimed with an early-morning text from Emily. "Valentine's Day tonight?" I had little resistance to the idea while lying in bed with a rock-hard erection, but still felt the need to offer at least a minimal façade of reluctance. "Are you sure?" She replied immediately, "Yes, I miss V-day." "Me too. 7?" "See you then!" My anticipation escalated exponentially as time slowly ticked forward and I went about my typical daily activities. I needed a distraction from watching the clock and soaked in some sun between classes and work by walking to the grocery store. It happened to be an unseasonably warm April day with temperatures in the upper 70s, and the town was alive with people emerging from winter hibernation. Students studied on blankets and played lawn games in the campus quad, while an abundance of bikers and joggers overtook the local streets and sidewalks. After Mr. Jacobs and I closed the store, I went upstairs to find the apartment was sweltering. I opened the front windows and quickly changed into a t-shirt and a pair of loose-fitting breathable gym shorts. The gentle breeze slowly brought indoor temperatures down as I assembled two salads using a mix of spring greens, grilled chicken, dried cherries, candied pecans, gorgonzola cheese, and a raspberry vinaigrette. Emily arrived promptly at 7 o'clock wearing a very cute little sundress and white designer sneakers. The pastel mint-green dress was made of a light-weight linen fabric and had a fluttering bottom hem that ended a few inches above her knees. Thin spaghetti straps crisscrossed over her exposed shoulder blades and reconnected to the dress fabric midway down her back, low enough for me to recognize she couldn't be wearing a bra. The dress wasn't overly revealing by most standards but was definitely more adventurous than Emily's typically modest outfits. "Wow, you look incredible!" She gave me a flirtatious smile and said, "I'm glad you approve. I was thinking about you when I bought it." I responded with a teasing, "Oh really;” and pulled her into my arms for a hello kiss that turned into four or five. Breaking our kisses, I pointed at the bowls on the counter and said, "Let's eat before we; get too distracted." Emily laughed and we sat at the kitchen table to eat our salads, chatting like the best friends we had become. Conversation flowed easily despite our recent complexities and was testament that our relationship was grounded and true. I felt closer to her than ever. When finished, we both stood and placed our respective dishes in the kitchen sink. Emily turned to step away, but I quickly grabbed her by the waist and she squealed in surprise when I lifted her to sit on the edge of the counter. I stood between her legs, gazed into her eyes, and proclaimed from the depth of my heart, "I love you Emily Fulton." I immediately pressed my lips against hers and she responded by wrapping her arms around my neck and clutching her legs around my waist. The slow, deep, passionate kisses that followed were an honest and true expression of our pure love, and nothing less. Those first kisses filled with gentle romantic passion gradually evolved into more eager desire, our tongues exploring each other's mouths and searching for a greater depth of joining. I wrapped my arms around Emily's waist and lifted her from the counter, her arms and legs clutching me tight. She giggled playfully as I collapsed backward on the sofa, her landing on top of me, straddled over my lap. Our kissing continued with her body pressed fully against mine, my hands roaming her back and enjoying the soft skin exposed by the open-back dress. Emily occasionally shifted the weight of her hips from side to side as we made out. I sensed that maybe the position was uncomfortable for her, and asked between kisses, "Are you ok?" She sat upright on my lap and reached for the bottom of her dress, "I'm fine, the dress is just bunched up and I can't move." She planted her knees on either side of my lap and lifted upward to pull the dress out from underneath herself, revealing a quick glimpse of white low-rise bikini-style panties. At the same time, I took the opportunity to reach into my shorts and adjust my fully engorged cock to a more comfortable position, pointing the swollen head toward my stomach and utilizing the elastic waistband of my shorts to hold it in place. Emily watched intently as I adjusted myself then momentarily studied the resulting bulge before pressing herself back against me. My length was firmly sandwiched between us and the feel of her body against mine was an indescribable new experience, even though it was through a few layers of fabric. As we renewed our make-out session, Emily was enjoying the feel of my cock pressing into her stomach and slowly began inching her way up my body. When her mons came to rest over the base of my shaft, she began slowly rolling her hips forward in an effort to gain better contact with her panty-covered pussy. After repeated attempts without the desired effect, she momentarily pulled away from our kissing and very purposely shifted further upward to place her womanly heat squarely on the middle of my shaft. She intently rocked her pelvis forward and backward, nestling my girth between her folds as much as the cotton barrier would allow, then increased her movement to slide up and down the length of the shaft. My hands instinctively moved to Emily's hips to reinforce her motions, then more boldly slid to cup and squeeze her ass. The physics of her motions, and my erection's desire to stand upright, worked in concert to move the elastic waistband downward from where it had secured my cock against my stomach. The exposure was hidden from view by the hem of her sundress, but I easily distinguished the new sensation of her warm, wet cotton panties rubbing directly on the sensitive underside of my shaft. We gazed lustfully into each other's eyes, heavily inhaling and exhaling, as Emily sat upright and wantonly pleasured herself on my length and girth. The movements pulled at the fabric of her sundress, rhythmically becoming taut with each cycling motion and imprinting her stiff nipples through the thin fabric. The temptation was too much, and my hands slid up the sides of her torso to cover her breasts through the dress. Emily kept her eyes locked on mine when she brushed my hands away, then slipped the thin spaghetti straps off her shoulders allowing the top of the dress to fall away and pool around her waist. She continued grinding on my cock and watched intently as I took in the sight of her naked breasts for the first time. The perky mounds were in perfect proportion to her tiny frame and jostled slightly with each of her pelvic thrusts. My fixation was interrupted by the longing in her voice, "Touch me Michael." The luxuriously tender pillows conformed to the curvature of my hands, slightly puffy areolas and hardened nipples pressing into my palms. I kneaded them with fascination as Emily hastened her pelvic motions and vigorously crushed our genitals together with all her body weight. The product of her arousal copiously soaking through the thin panties and generously lubricating our 'dry' mating. I cupped her breasts with my hands and squeezed them such that her nipples were gently pinched between my thumbs and forefingers. The erotic sensations sent both of us over the edge. Emily's movements on my shaft became erratic and her entire body began trembling in the throes of orgasm. Simultaneously, my heavily swollen balls constricted and a torrent of cum surged through my cock, pumping stream after stream of milky fluid into the sundress that still draped over our joined mid-sections. Emily collapsed onto my chest and laid motionless, only rising and falling with the movements of my chest as we both attempted to catch our breath. Once our breathing slowed, she spoke somewhat exhaustedly, "You didn't let me answer you earlier. I love you too, Michael Walker." We laid together in post-orgasmic bliss for several minutes, lightly kissing and caressing. The repercussions weren't immediate like they were a few weeks before, but they did come. We were both hit with the carnal reality of the situation when Emily climbed off me and we saw the front of her sundress completely soaked with a combination of our sexual fluids. It shouldn't have been a surprise, but the lewdly soiled dress was a graphic trigger for our guilt and shame. We didn't have any way of cleaning and drying the dress in a reasonable amount of time, so we placed it in a grocery bag for her to take back to the dorm. Luckily, we had a small selection of women's gardening clothes in the hardware store, so Emily wrapped herself in a towel and we went down to the second floor, requisitioning a pair of women's overalls and a t-shirt. It was better than nudity, but the ill-fitting clothing was an obvious sign that something was wrong, and it wouldn't be difficult for friends to figure out what was going on. We just hoped we could get her back to the dorm without someone noticing. I led the way, walking a fair distance ahead of Emily and giving a signal behind my back if I saw someone approaching. On my cue, she would duck behind a tree, shrub, building, or other form of cover until they passed. Our system worked well, but it could only go so far. Men weren't allowed in the women's dorm, so she would have to make the last leg of the journey on her own. We peered through the glass entryway and only saw the front desk student-worker who happened to be distracted with an iPad and earbuds. Emily made a break for it, quickly opening the door and scampering through the lobby until I lost sight of her. I lingered outside the dorm for what seemed like forever before receiving a text, "Made it. Had to hide in the stairway for a couple minutes. Nobody saw me." "Ok, good." The adrenaline of sneaking Emily home faded as I walked back to the apartment, and it was replaced by the oppressive weight of guilt and remorse. Not only had I yielded to weakness and temptation, but we had broken even the most liberal definitions of Christian integrity and purity. Certainly privately, and almost publicly. Overwhelmed by Guilt. I skipped my classes the next morning and laid in bed, wallowing in my guilt. Emily must have been doing the same, because I received a text from one of her friends asking if she was ok. She wasn't in class and wasn't answering her phone. I called and she answered immediately, though with a somber voice, "Aren't you supposed to be in class?" "I didn't feel like going." "Me either." "Emily, we have to talk about Valentine's Day. We both know what we're doing is wrong; we can't keep going on this roller coaster of euphoria and guilt." She cried, and spoke in a trembling voice between sniffles, "I know; but; it doesn't feel wrong; when; we're together." She was right and I didn't have a good retort other than 'the Bible says,' so I just stayed silent. After a few moments of no sounds except for her muffled sobbing, she reiterated between gasps, "It; it doesn't feel wrong Michael. I love you; I want; nothing more than; to be; with you; emotionally; spiritually; sexually; and every other; way." I gloomily agreed, "I know it doesn't make sense. I love you too, more than I can express with words." We prayed over the phone for forgiveness and guidance. Finding Clarity. Everything Emily said was true and I ended the call with a sense of clarity. There was only one acceptable solution, and it was one that I embraced with enthusiasm and zeal. I cleaned myself up, put on a respectable outfit, and marched with determination over to Dr. Fulton's office. I knocked on his door and heard his call, "Come in." He extended his handshake in greeting as I shut the door behind me. "Hello Michael." "Hi Dr. Fulton." He looked at me knowingly, "I presume this is not an academic visit?" "No, sir. I've come to ask for Emily's hand in marriage." Dr. Fulton smiled and said, "I suspected this question would be coming soon." He paused in thought for a few excruciating moments, then queried, "Do you love my daughter?" He already knew the answer and was more focused on assessing my sincerity. "Yes sir, with all my heart, mind, and soul." "Have you been a spiritual leader and maintained integrity during your courtship?" I anticipated he would ask me that question, or something similar, but it still gave me pause. He was my future wife's father and I owed him an honest answer. "I've always sought God's Will and direction for us, but I've made mistakes. I vow to continue seeking God and be the best leader and husband I can be for your daughter." He raised his eyebrows a bit and probed deeper, "Have you maintained my daughter's purity?" "We've; I've had physical temptations and, with God's Grace, have done my best to resolve them with integrity. I know that is a vague answer, so I'll cut to the root of the issue and tell you that we are both still virgins." I paused for a second, then added, "I'm ashamed that I couldn't come to you with a simple 'Yes' to that question." "I can respect that. Thank you for your honesty." He stood and extended his hand to me, "I've never seen Emily look at someone the way she looks at you. She loves you very much, Michael. Make her happy." Plans. I used the rest of that morning for planning, then enlisted help from four of Emily's closest friends that afternoon. I laid out the plan and the girls were giddy with excitement, eager to do everything I asked. I only hoped they could keep the secret for 24-hours. Early the next morning, I sent Emily a text message, "I love you, Emily. I think it might be good to enjoy some simple time together; maybe get some ice cream. Will you take a walk with me this afternoon?" "I would like that. I love you, too." I walked to the residence hall dressed in a nice pair of linen khakis and a white button-down linen shirt. Emily was sitting on a bench outside the entrance dressed in a white knit summer dress and white, flat strappy sandals. It was a simple dress with modest neckline and hemline, but she made it look absolutely stunning. Her woven wire necklace and bracelet complemented the dress nicely. "I see you have your walking shoes on." She giggled, pointed her feet outward, and said sweetly, "Yes, I do!" I took her hand in mine and we strolled through campus talking and laughing just as we always had. Despite our challenges with temptation, our relationship was simple and effortless. It just felt right. As we approached Stern Hall hand-in-hand, I passively steered us through one of the passageways leading into the courtyard garden. Emerging into the courtyard, Emily covered her nose and mouth with her hands, and tears began streaming down her cheeks. Her parents, my parents, and all our closest friends stood in a semi-circle around the back side of the central fountain. A cascade of red, pink, and white paper hearts hung from the courtyard trees and shrubs, while a trail of red rose petals led toward a simple white chair surrounded by a dense mat of rose petals. I ushered her to the chair where she sat, and I kneeled in front of her. "Emily, you are my best friend and I love you with every fiber of my being. I know you are the marriage partner God made for me and, if you will have me, I want to spend every moment of the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me? Will you be my Valentine?" Nobody standing around us understood the significance of that last question, but we did, and that's all that mattered. Emily screeched, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" and threw her arms around me as I kneeled in front of her. Everyone clapped and cheered as I slid a woven wire and resistor engagement ring on her finger, and we held each other tightly in an all-consuming embrace. I could feel Emily's streaming tears as our cheeks pressed together and she whispered in my ear, "I want you so bad right now, Michael Walker." I whispered back, "After we're married, Emily Fulton, it can be Valentine's every day." Setting A Date. Emily didn't waste any time planning the wedding and quickly set a date for the end of July based on earliest availability of the church and reception venue. She chose a beautiful, historic lakeside retreat center that was once a hunting club for titans of the industrial revolution. She occasionally asked my opinion on things, but I wanted it to be her day, and my 'opinion' always supported hers. I told Mr. Jacobs the news, to which he responded, "It's about time you married that girl!" He was also thrilled that I would be staying in town through the summer and could work full-time at the hardware store. He asked me to take a more active role in managing the store and insisted on a rather healthy increase in pay. I offered to start paying rent, but he refused saying it wasn't really costing him anything for me to live there, and I needed to save the money. Emily was fortunate to be offered a paid position at the Christian school summer camp and readily accepted. Graduation came in early May. I received my Bachelor of Civil Engineering degree, and Emily received her Bachelor of Education degree. We both walked the stage and went out for a nice dinner with our families. Though our parents were very different, they genuinely enjoyed each other's company and conversation was easy. Mom asked Emily a lot of questions about her teaching degree and seemed to be reliving fond memories of her own college years. Both of our respective parents quizzed us on our plans for living arrangements and careers after marriage. We responded that we both had some interviews scheduled but were still open minded and seeking God's guidance. Emily and I celebrated the achievement alone together by going for ice cream and a long walk after dinner. With a wedding within sight, we had vowed to resist our physical desires, limiting ourselves to hugs and 'reasonable' kissing. Kissing escalated a little beyond reasonable on a few occasions, including on a bench that night after graduation, but we did pretty well for the most part. Our clothes stayed on and there weren't any orgasms. Uninhibited Intimacy The wedding was beautiful, but not nearly as beautiful as Emily. I stood in my tuxedo at the front of the church and was moved to tears as her dad walked her down the aisle. I loved her beyond all words, and she was absolutely radiant. She seemingly floated down the aisle in a stunning white satin and lace dress. The satin bottom billowed outward from a narrow-ribboned waistline into a simple, unadorned floor-length skirt. In contrast, the top was a fitted satin bodice with sweetheart neckline, ornately overlayed with lace patterning. The lace extended above the satin as a sheer lace fabric to create a secondary rounded neckline and full sleeves. Her strawberry blond hair was pulled back into a small bun and adorned with wisps of baby's breath flowers. She was the most beautiful creature I had ever laid eyes on. The pastor led us through traditional vows after both of us took a couple minutes to exchange our own personal, heartfelt words. Once complete, our friends and family cheered as the pastor announced, "You may kiss your bride." The reception was equally as beautiful as the wedding. Emily had done an amazing job orchestrating the decorations, dinner, and procession of activities. While dinner was served, we led each other around the large timber-frame hall, introducing each other to our respective friends and families that the other didn't know and chatting with those we did. It was a whirlwind experience, and our first dance was also the first 'alone-time' we had together since saying 'I do'. Emily reached her arms upward and hung them around my neck, while mine encircled her torso. We held each other tight, making slow circles in time with the music. Emily pulled my neck downward and we kissed as we spun. I whispered in her ear, "Will you be my Valentine tonight?" She responded with a deep, lustful kiss then said, "I'm counting the minutes." After that, so was I. We continued dancing and mingling with guests, but my mind and body were distracted, and growing increasingly eager to physically express my love with Emily. At the end of the evening, we said our goodbyes to friends and family that remained before packing Emily and her billowing skirt into the backseat of a rented Lincoln Town Car. My best man and Emily's maid-of-honor sat in the front seat and drove us to a historic bed & breakfast where I had reserved the honeymoon suite for the night. The four of us chatted casually and reminisced the evening's highlights as we made the 20-minute drive. Emily and I held hands in the back seat, resisting the urge to maul each other in view of the unmarried couple in the front seat. The exterior stone and brick of the old lumber baron mansion was softly illuminated as we approach the auto court, giving a regal sense of arrival. We said goodbye to our chauffeurs and quickly made our way up the monumental entry stairs and into the foyer. A trail of red rose petals led from the foyer, up an intricately carved-wood staircase, and through the large oak doors of the honeymoon suite. We held hands as we slowly climbed the staircase, then practically ran into the suite as fast as Emily's dress would allow. I closed the doors behind us then swept Emily into my arms, following the trail of rose petals to a king-size four poster bed. I laid her on the bed and climbed over the top of her, suspending myself over her tiny frame and looking into her eyes, "I love you Emily Walker." "I love you too, Michael Walker." I leaned downward and pressed my lips against hers with hunger and desire. She matched my eagerness and our mouths frantically searched for a deeper and deeper joining. I struggled to shed my tuxedo coat as I suspended myself above her, and she impatiently tugged at my shirt. Recognizing it wasn't working, I stood at the side of the bed and removed my coat and shirt. Emily was still reclined on the bed, fully dressed, watching intently. My shoes and pants followed, leaving me standing before her in a white pair of boxer shorts, her eyes locked on my intense erection straining against the fabric. I offered my hand and helped her slide to the edge of the bed. She stood with me and we shared a few slower, less frenzied kisses before she said, "Help me out of this Michael." I sat on the edge of the bed as she turned her back to me. My fingers fumbled nervously as they unfastened a series of buttons and hooked clasps running from her neck to the small of her back. The dress fell open as I progressed downward and revealed her flawless fair skin, interrupted only by a white lace strapless bra. Emily pulled her arms from the transparent lace dress sleeves and allowed the garment to slide down her petite body, pooling at her feet. It was my turn to stare as she stood before me in the bra, white thigh-high stockings, and tanga style panties. She kicked off her heels and turned to face me. My eyes lustfully surveyed her incredible body, including the veiled bits beneath the transparent lace panties and bra cups. She watched my amazement and, when my eyes met hers again, deftly opened the front clasp of her bra and let it fall to the floor. We kissed for a few moments with her standing and me sitting on the edge of the bed, my hands freely roaming her body. Emily broke our kiss and kneeled at the bedside in front of me. Running her hands over the top my thighs and under my boxers, she commented, "I've wanted this for so long." She tugged at my boxer shorts and I lifted my hips, my cock springing upright as the restraining cloth eased downward. Emily pushed the boxers off my legs then turned her attention to my towering rod. She stared with a sense of wonder at the first real penis she had ever seen. The difference in our body sizes was dramatic and my slightly-above-average-size cock looked absolutely enormous in comparison to her petite hands and body, nearly similar in length and girth to her nearby forearm. She reached forward and trepidatiously traced her slender fingertips along the length of my shaft. I sensed her nervousness and gave reassurance, "I'm your husband, Emily. It belongs to you now." She smiled at the encouragement and more confidently explored with her hands, moving it from side to side and inspecting from all angles. Her fingertips traced lightly up and down my shaft before wrapping her fingers around it to feel the mass in her hands. The touch of her soft hands was an incredible new sensation and my cock throbbed with anticipation, veins bulging and the mushroom head turning an angry shade of purple. "Ah. that feels so good!" She began slowly stroking one hand up and down my shaft while her other gently explored my low-hanging balls. I was on the edge and small rivers of pre-cum streamed out my tip and down my shaft to lubricate Emily's hand. Straining to maintain control, I grunted, "Stop! I'm going to explode!" She intensified her motions and begged in a determined and seductive voice, "Cum for me Michael; Cum for me;” I wanted to warn her, but my mouth froze open, unable to speak as my butt clenched and hips arched forward. I could feel powerful jets of fluid racing the length of my cock before spraying indiscriminately out the tip. My senses returned from momentary unconsciousness to feel Emily's soft hand lazily milking residual drips of fluid from my still hard cock, and to see her neck and chest covered in my cum, some of it forming a river between her breasts and flowing downward across her stomach. I panicked, "I'm so sorry!" and started to get up to find a towel. Emily pushed me back down and continued slowly fondling me, "Shhh; that was amazing!" I pulled her from kneeling bedside to lay on top of me on the bed, our naked bodies pressed together skin-on-skin for the very first time. We kissed passionately as we rolled on the bed, neither of us bothered by the cum smeared between our torsos. Our hands confidently explored each other's bodies as we playfully kissed and wrestled on the bed. Emily gasped when my hand came to rest over her panty-covered sex and slowly traced the outline of her swollen folds. Her legs instinctively opened to allow my hand greater freedom. I caressed the excitement-soaked fabric for a few moments before gently tugging at the waistband. Emily understood my unspoken request and quickly rolled on her back, arched her hips, and threw the sodden panties onto the floor. I rolled on my side to kiss her and slid my hand down her naked body until I felt a small triangular tuft of hair. My fingers combed through the soft hair, then pushed onward, running down the length of her wet, flowered opening and feeling the direct sensations of her heat and moisture for the first time. Repeating the motions, my fingers repetitively worked through her furrows, eliciting squirms and moans as we kissed. Having no experience, my fingers roamed blindly. I simply took cues from Emily's pleasure, and repeated actions that she seemed to like. Finding her two most sensitive spots, I alternated between curling fingers into her tunnel and circling my slickened fingertips around her hard nub. After a few cycles, Emily pushed my hand away and rolled on top of me, saying, "I need you inside of me; I want you to make me your wife." She straddled my lap and grasped for my still rock-hard cock beneath her. She held it vertical and straddled over top of it in a squatted position. With a lustful and determined expression, she seated the engorged head against her opening. I felt an intense pressure on the tip of my cock before a tight ring of warmth and wetness enveloped the head and Emily moaned loudly, "Oh;” She paused with a look of satisfaction on her face before wiggling her hips and working downward another inch or so, letting out another extended moan as she progressed, "Oh." Her hips pulled up slightly then pressed down again with a staccato, "Ah!" I was worried about her and asked, "Does it hurt?" "A; little; but; feels; so; good!" She repeatedly lifted her hips and then incrementally impaled herself further, yelping "Ah; Ah, Ah!" in time with her descending hips. I was so focused on Emily that I didn't really comprehend my own pleasure until she shifted from squatting to a kneeling position, which drove the full length of my cock deep into her womb. We both moaned at the same time, me with a guttural "Uh;” and her with a contented "Oh." It was then that Emily began rocking her hips forward and backward, intently pleasuring herself on my rod while my hands kneaded her perky cum-covered breasts. The rocking motions of her pelvis intensified, very purposefully grinding her clit against my pubic bone and pushing my thick mushroom head firmly against her cervix. It had only been a couple minutes since our first penetration began, but the exquisite feel of her tight tunnel had my balls quickly boiling toward an imminent release. My inner primal instincts took control and my hands slid downward to roughly grasp Emily's ass and pull her strongly onto my cock with each motion of her hips. She responded to my urgency and furiously thrashed herself on my impaled rod, her firm breasts jolting with our frenetic search for release. My hips instinctively bucked upward and I lost all control as my balls began pumping stream after stream of my love deep into her womb. Simultaneously, Emily let out a sharp cry of pleasure as her liquid climax flooded over my pelvis and her body shook in short, truncated movements. We both gasped for breath as Emily's tremors subsided and she collapsed on top of me, my cock still enveloped in her slick warmth. I ran my fingers lovingly through her disheveled hair while she recovered on my chest, then guided her chin upward toward mine for an extended gentle kiss before softly saying, "I love you, Emily Walker. Happy Valentine's Day." She responded, "Happy Valentine's Day. I love you too." Consumed. Last night's consummation of our marriage was followed by a shared shower and several more rounds of love making before we both succumbed to exhaustion. I was awakened this morning by soft light streaming through the mansion's leaded glass windows, while Emily continued her slumber under the king size duvet. It was a surreal sense of awareness waking up in the same bed, both of us still nude, with remnants of our passion dried on our bodies. No shame. No guilt. Just overwhelming love for my wife. Selfishly wanting to etch the ethereal experience into my brain, I sit in this armchair thanking God for his Goodness; admiring my bride's bare leg extending from under the duvet; and wondering what the future holds for our perfect love. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Saving Ourselves For Marriage: Part 2 Next Generation Discipleship and Social Group. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. As it turned out, I would learn a lot more about the subject during NG group a couple weeks later. The study that week was on 'integrity in relationships'. The study material was pretty general and covered all kinds of relationships, both social and business. However, discussion among the unmarried college students naturally morphed into a dialogue of biblical perspectives on dating relationships and sexual purity. The group consisted of students from very conservative Powell College, so the conversation was much what you would expect in terms of defining physical boundaries in dating relationships, avoiding temptation, abstaining from pre-marital sex, etc. Emily was sitting a few chairs to my right and noticeably fidgeted with her Bible cover while others talked about various 'Christian' guidelines for dating. She listened politely to several volleys of points and counterpoints before adding her own perspective to the conversation. "Sexual purity is important, but I think we're getting lost in legalism and missing God's larger purpose. The whole purpose of 'dating' is to find the spouse God has intended for us. That shouldn't be done randomly or haphazardly. We should be building serious platonic friendships and know that marriage is a very real possibility before ever going on a date." She continued after a slight pause, "For me personally, I don't want to 'date'. I want to be attracted to a guy that I already love as my best friend, and then have him 'court' me as an intentional commitment leading to marriage." She hesitated for an instant, then added, "I know that sounds unromantic and clinical; and maybe I'm being naïve since I've never dated; but I don't think there would be as much temptation if the relationship is defined by God's larger plan." My mental wheels started turning as Emily's comment pivoted the group's conversation toward God's intent for marriage. Everything she said made a lot of sense and I spent the next couple days reading the Bible and studying everything I could find on the topic. Meanwhile, I couldn't help but analyze our friendship, and my feelings toward her, within that newly discovered context. Emily’s note initiative. The next time I saw Emily was Saturday morning when she stopped by the hardware store to say hello. Unfortunately, there were a lot of customers in the store and I was busy helping an older couple choose a new mailbox. Emily waved while the couple debated between themselves whether or not to spend the extra couple dollars for a sturdier metal box vs. a plastic one. She wrote something on a yellow notepad by the cash register, then waved goodbye as she walked out of the store. The couple decided to go for the metal mailbox, which I thought was a good decision, and then I made sure they had the mounting hardware they would need. I went on to assist several other customers, and it was probably an hour before I was finally able to look at Emily's note. Beautiful flowing handwriting was perfectly aligned on the ruled notepad and read, "Just stopped to say hi! I'll be studying at the library this afternoon if you are free. Text me." She signed the bottom of the note with a simple "-E" accompanied by a smiley face and her cell phone number. I involuntarily smiled at the sight of her smiley face and phone number. The smiley face was just cute. The number was a welcome new step in our friendship. I saved her number in my phone and texted, "Sorry, I work until 6." I did want to see her and, on a whim, quickly hit send on a follow-up text, "Root beer at Muggs?" My phone chimed almost immediately, "Text me when you are leaving the store." Mr. Jacobs and I locked up the store at 6 o'clock and I texted Emily shortly after to let her know I was leaving. The local dog 'n suds type window-service stand was popular with Powell students and townsfolk alike, and was located just a couple blocks away from the hardware store. I was there in just a couple minutes and found the sunny April day had given a lot of other people the same idea. I didn't see Emily yet, but I figured I should claim a place in the ordering line. She arrived a few minutes later, fashionably dressed in a knee length olive-color skirt, light-tan corded sweater, medium-brown tights, and light-tan laced-boot style heels. We greeted each other with a friendly hug and then discussed what to order as the line crept forward. When it was our turn at the window, Emily ordered a chili-cheese dog, fries, and root beer. I did the same and we both paid for our respective meals. We shuffled a few steps over to the service window and, within seconds, received our tray of food. All the picnic tables were occupied and we waited a few moments as a family stood up and gathered their trash. Once seated, Emily opened her petite mouth as wide as she could and fiercely attacked the comparatively huge chili dog. I chuckled at the odd contrast of neatly-dressed, normally prim-and-proper Emily sitting there with an overstuffed mouth and chili running down the back of her hand. She facetiously reprimanded me with a mouth full of chili dog, "Stop it! These things are hard to eat!" After talking for more than an hour, we disposed our trash and exited the corral of picnic tables onto the sidewalk. I didn't want our time together to end and asked, "Would you like to go for a walk?" "Yes, that would be nice." We slowly strolled side-by-side toward the Powell campus as the sun moved lower in the sky. Remembering back to our conversation about Haiti, I asked, "Have you made plans for the summer?" "Yes, and I should thank you for that. I did a lot of thinking and praying after we talked that day at the hardware store. I'm going to stay here and volunteer at the Christian school's summer camp for special needs children." "That's great, but why thank me?" "Well, I was encouraging you that God can use you in great ways in your hometown; which I truly believe by the way; but, I think I was actually talking more to myself that day than I was you. You made me realize I strayed from God's calling. I chased the glamour of overseas adventures when I should have been right here reaching people in my own community." She told me more about the summer camp as we slowly followed the meandering campus pathways, and it made me happy to hear the excitement and joy in her voice. The topic of our summers dwindled to a close and we were content to walk in silence, just enjoying the time together. After a little while, Emily somewhat hesitantly asked, "Michael; how did you feel about the NG study last week? You didn't say anything during the discussion." We happened to be passing a bench when she asked the question and I gestured for us to sit down. We did, and I started talking from my heart without giving any thought to what I was saying. "Honestly, I hadn't put much thought into relationships or marriage before that study. Not that I don't want to get married, I do. I'm just so awkward around girls; er, women; you know that. Dating was never a relevant subject for me, so let's just say there wasn't an urgent need to study God's intent for it." Emily started to interject, "You're;” but truncated her comment when she realized I wasn't finished with my thought. "I've done a lot of praying, studying and thinking since Wednesday. While courtship isn't directly spelled out in Scripture, I think what you said makes a lot of sense. I believe God's intent is for people to truly know the real intellectual, emotional, and spiritual soul of the other person, and to seek God's guidance for them as a potential spouse. I think most of that can be done within the context of platonic friendship; without the, er; complications; of traditional dating." Our eyes met before I very intentionally suggested, "Mental and physical attraction is important too, but I think everyone knows that pretty much immediately without dating." Emily simply replied, "Yes, I think you are right about feeling attraction right away." She said it with normal tone and inflection in her voice, but her eyes gave her away. She had feelings for me, but was waiting for me as the Christian man to be the leader of the relationship. I was honest and a thinly veiled in my response, "This whole idea is very new to me. I know how I feel, but I need to do a lot more thinking and praying on the subject." Emily smiled warmly and we resumed our walk with more mundane topics of conversation. Thinking and Praying. I did do a lot more thinking and praying on the subject over the following week. I knew how I felt about Emily, but I also knew that the idea of courtship was a huge commitment. Did God place her in my life as my future wife, or just as a really good friend? The last thing I wanted to do was take that decision lightly and end up hurting Emily. The timing was also terrible. The spring term was ending in 3 weeks and we both had geographically separate summer commitments, her at the Christian school summer camp, and me at Burkee Hardware. I didn't feel it was right to take the next step with her then spend the next 3 months apart. I also didn't think it was fair to leave her in limbo for 3 months and decided we needed to have a real conversation. I was working at the hardware store that Friday afternoon and sent her a text, "Are you free tonight?" She responded a few minutes later, "Yes." "Hardware store at 6?" "K" Emily arrived a couple minutes after 6 o'clock, just as I was flipping the 'OPEN' sign in the front display window to 'CLOSED'. She smiled and cutely waved to me through the glass as she opened the creaky screen door. Dressed fashionably as always, she wore nicely fitting blue jeans and a white tailored button-down blouse that was thin enough to reveal the subtle shadow of a lace bra beneath. The outfit was smartly accented with matching black leather ballet flats, belt, and handbag. The screen door squeaked shut and I greeted her from the front display platform, "Hi Emily. Would you mind closing the solid door and flipping the lock?" "Sure." She did and we gave each other a brief hello-hug after I stepped down from the platform. We sat facing each other in a couple old wood benches next to the front counter. Emily placed her handbag on the floor next to her, then sat rather formally on the bench with hands folded in her lap. I had been building up courage for the conversation all day and couldn't bring myself to make small-talk. "I've been doing a lot of praying since we talked last Saturday, and I would like to talk with you about it some more. I'm probably going to stumble my way through this, so please let me get everything out before you respond." Emily mouthed an almost silent, "Ok," while she sat with a concerned expression on her face and nervously fidgeting hands. "Emily, I want you to know that you are very special to me. From the day I met you Freshman year, I thought you were amazing. I was just a stranger to you that day, but you overlooked my awkwardness and genuinely cared about me as a person. And not just me, you treat everyone you meet with that same authenticity. You are truly a gift to everyone in your life." My eyes began to swell with tears as I spoke, "I'm so thankful for the time we've been able to spend together this year. You're my best friend; and I think maybe God brought us together to be more than friends; but I'm scared;” Emily brushed away tears that were streaming down her cheeks. "I couldn't live with myself if I hurt you;” I gathered myself for a few moments before continuing, "I want you to know that I take any commitment to courtship, and to you, very seriously. As much as my heart is screaming at me, I don't think it's wise to make an emotional decision right now; or for us to start that kind of commitment as a long-distance relationship over the summer." We were both openly crying. "I'm so sorry Emily. I hope you can forgive;” She interrupted me, "Michael! These aren't sad tears. You are the most incredible man; and my best friend. These are tears of happiness that you have the same feelings for me as I do for you." We both stood and organically melted into each other's arms, my shirt absorbing her tears as she nestled her head against my chest. Her voice was muffled by my chest when she said, "I appreciate that you are seeking God's plan us, and not just following our emotions. I'll be here when the time is right, no matter the answer." I truly appreciated Emily's graciousness and patience, but it was still a very unsatisfactory conclusion for me. I suspect it was for her too. Unspoken Understanding. Emily and I spent as much time together as we could before the school year ended. In an unspoken understanding, we put aside serious relationship topics and just enjoyed a simple, everyday friendship. One of my best memories of that period, was when Emily stopped by the store for one of her normal 'hello' social calls on the last Wednesday of the school year. I had promised Mr. Jacobs that I would price a recently received shipment of new inventory before leaving for the summer. He was old-school, so that meant manually stickering each item with a pricing gun. I was just starting the process when Mr. Jacobs directed Emily toward the stock room where I was busy opening boxes. There was a lot to do and I convinced her to help apply pricing stickers while I focused on opening boxes and making count tallies on the inventory sheet. I gave a quick training session on how to use the pricing gun, then watched in amusement as her slightly OCD personality expressed itself through the pricing gun. She would carefully verify the listed price for each item, set the dial on the gun, then meticulously apply the stickers so they had the same location and orientation on each item. We worked well together and made it through most of the boxes by closing time. I left a few items for last because they needed a special vendor symbol added to the sticker. Rather than teaching Emily, I dialed the symbol on the gun and quickly slapped on the stickers, much too haphazardly for her liking. "Hey! Give me that!" I mischievously mocked, "What?; this???" while holding the gun over her head. She jumped unsuccessfully to reach it and I retaliated by slapping her shoulder with the gun, leaving behind a $3.49 sticker. She protested futilely, "Stop! Not fair!" I held the gun back over her head using both hands to adjust the dial, "You're right, you're worth more than that. How about $5.99." She playfully punched my stomach and laughed uncontrollably while I landed a dozen more pricing stickers on her back and arms. I reveled in hearing the pure innocent joy in Emily's laugh and let my guard down a little too much. She swiped the gun out of my hand and proceeded to dance like a boxer while occasionally landing sticker hits on my legs and torso. Mr. Jacobs must have heard the commotion. He opened the stock room door to find Emily dancing around me with the gun, and both of us covered in price stickers. I made the mistake of looking toward the door, and Emily took the opportunity to land three more quick shots. Mr. Jacobs thought that was the funniest thing ever and his booming laugh joined ours in echoing through the building. Separation Woes. Emily and I hugged and cried as we said goodbye for the summer. We talked on the phone at least once every day and texted constantly that summer, sharing every little detail about our days. True to Emily's encouragement over the last year, I was much more intentional in my conversations with everyone; friends, family, customers, acquaintances; everyone. It was transformational to develop 'real' relationships with people that I had known superficially for many years and, in two instances, to be able to see them come to faith in Christ. When the Burkee's returned from vacation at the end of the summer, I insisted on taking them out for dinner at a really nice 'big city' restaurant. Well, it wasn't 5-star, but it was the best restaurant in the next larger town a half hour away. It was the final year of our annual tuition-vacation arrangement and I wanted to thank them for all they had done for me. I expressed a sincere debt of gratitude that I didn't think I would ever be able to repay, but they repeatedly assured me it was a mutually beneficial situation and, if anything, the outstanding debt was on their side of the ledger. The extended summer vacations had brought back a connection in their relationship that they hadn't felt since they were young. In fact, they were hoping that they could work out a similar agreement with another high school student they had hired and come to trust. Strangely, being physically apart from Emily for the summer allowed me to gain clarity. She was everything I could ever want or need in a life partner. We were spiritually, intellectually, and emotionally aligned. She was my best friend, and a beautiful person inside and out. We simply made each other better. And most of all; I realized what I felt was more than fleeting attraction. I resolutely believed that God meant us to be together. Talking to Her Father. Back in Powell on Tuesday before classes started, I was eager to see Emily but first needed to talk to her father. The Fulton's were a very conservative and traditional family, like Powell College itself, and I wanted to honor that. I can't say I knew her parents well, but Emily had introduced me at church and I usually had short exchanges with them on Sunday mornings. Dr. Fulton was a pleasant, though formal man of average height and build. Mrs. Fulton was simply an older version of Emily in every way, both appearance and personality. Professors were required by the college to hold open office hours the week before classes, and I knew that would be my best opportunity to find him without Emily knowing. I knocked on his door early Tuesday afternoon with a firm response of, "Come in." I opened the door and stepped in, "Hello Dr. Fulton." He started flipping through some papers on his desk and spoke inquisitively, "Hello Michael. Are you enrolled in one of my courses this term?" I felt the unconscious need to match his formality, "No, sir. This call is of a personal nature. Would you prefer I contact you outside of office hours?" Intrigued, he set his reading glasses on the desk and leaned back in his chair, "What can I do for you Michael?" "It's about Emily, sir. I have had the privilege of getting to know her over the past three years, and think she is an amazing, Godly woman. We've become very good friends and I believe God may have larger plans for us." I paused briefly without receiving any immediate reaction from Dr. Fulton, then continued, "I would like to ask your permission to pursue a relationship with Emily." "Define relationship." "Courtship, sir. I would like to court her with the intent of progressing our relationship toward marriage." Seemingly satisfied with that response, he asked, "Have you talked about this with Emily?" "We talked about our growing feelings for each other before summer break. I think we both knew we were heading this direction, but God really gave me clarity over the summer. With your permission, I intend to ask her tomorrow." "Are you committed to the Biblical model of marriage?" "Yes sir." "That includes being the spiritual leader in the relationship, loving and honoring Emily as Christ would the Church; and upholding her purity before marriage?" "Yes sir." "Very well then. You have my permission." He stood to shake my hand, "I know she fancies you. I suspect I'll be hearing news soon." Carnival. That afternoon, the Christian school was holding a carnival and then an evening talent show for all the summer camp staff and counselors, so I knew I wouldn't see Emily that first day back in town. I spent the rest of the day shopping for groceries, getting settled back into the hardware store apartment, and catching up with Mr. Jacobs. Emily texted me throughout the day, lamenting how much she wanted to see me. I encouraged her to enjoy the day and that I looked forward to seeing her too. Over a series of texts, we made plans to meet the next day for lunch at Muggs. That night, I had a vivid dream of sitting on a bench with Emily, talking about our future, and presenting her with a beautiful diamond tennis bracelet. I was startled awake soon after, and knew I wanted to give her a symbol of my commitment tomorrow. A diamond tennis bracelet was far outside of my financial reach, but I had another idea. I padded barefoot down the stairs in the middle of the night and began searching through the store for supplies to improvise a bracelet. I found very fine gauge stainless-steel wire, some stainless-steel crimp connectors, and some low-voltage electrical resistors that looked like tiny clear glass beads. I quickly grabbed some needle-nose pliers and a few other tools on my way back up to the apartment. Without much conscious thought, I sat at the dining table and my hands intuitively began weaving and scrolling the wire into an intricate patterned cable, embedding the glass resistors at regular intervals as I progressed. Once happy with the decorative cable, I did my best to guess at Emily's wrist size and bent it over the edge of the table to form a C-shaped bracelet. Finally, I trimmed the ends of the cable, then neatly folded and crimped the wire connectors over the loose ends of the 'C'. The process had taken all night and rays of morning sun were streaming into the Main St. windows. It wasn't Tiffany or Cartier, but I was pleased with the results. Chili Dogs. I approached Muggs, and from a half-block away, saw Emily standing by the entrance to the picnic table corral. She was a vision of beauty wearing white strappy sandals, a flowing pastel-pink lightweight skirt, and a summer-weight white rib-knit top that was fitted very nicely to her feminine curves. Of course, the outfit was properly accessorized with a stylish small white handbag and delicate necklace hanging below the top's modest rounded neckline. I shouted, "Emily!" Her face snapped toward me and she screamed, "Michael!" as she sprinted toward me, skirt fluttering in the wind. We met halfway and she jumped into my arms, hers wrapped around my neck with our cheeks side-by-side, and her feet dangling against my chins. She whispered in my ear as we held each other tight, "I missed you so much." "I missed you too! I'm so happy to see you." After a few moments, our embrace relaxed and I reluctantly squatted so she could regain footing on the sidewalk. We ordered our standard chili dogs, fries, and root beers and talked non-stop while eating. Emily told me all about the camp carnival and talent show, then we talked about the start of school and class schedules as we concluded our meal and gathered the remaining trash. I suggested, "It's a really nice day. Would you like to take a walk?" She smiled and lifted her leg to extend a delicate sandal-covered foot from beneath her skirt, "I was hoping you would ask. I purposely wore flats." I laughed and we started walking and talking. We meandered through campus and I passively steered us toward Stern Hall, which was a beautiful Gothic-revival stone building with a meticulously maintained central courtyard. We walked through one of two outdoor passageways leading into the otherwise loggia-enclosed space. Water bubbled and cascaded down a small central fountain that was surrounded by a small circular bluestone plaza and stone benches. Four dogwood trees filtered sunlight from above, while the ground was covered with formally designed boxwood hedges and flower displays. Emerging from the passageway into the garden, Emily commented, "This place is so beautiful." We followed a bluestone pathway toward the center of the courtyard and sat on a bench facing the fountain, Emily crossing her legs then smoothing the skirt over her knees. The time had come, and I tried to settle my nerves before speaking, "Emily, I can't even express how much I missed you this summer. I loved talking on the phone, but it just wasn't the same as being together." She shook her head in agreement but knew I had more to say, "Your friendship means the world to me Emily. You're an incredibly beautiful woman, inside and out, and you make me a better person; heart, mind, and spirit." Emily's eyes welled with tears. "I did a lot of praying over the summer, and God made it clear; I believe His plans for us are larger than just friendship. I think He made us for each other, to be together as husband and wife at some point in the future." Emily was openly sobbing in anticipation of my next words, "I've spoken with your father, and I would like to commit to pursuing a relationship with you beyond friendship. Will you join me in courtship?" "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I pulled the wire bracelet out of my pocket and placed it over her wrist. "I want you to know how much you mean to me. I want you to have this as a symbol of my commitment to you." She ran her slender fingertips over the scrolled wire, "It's beautiful! I've never seen anything like this before. Where did you get it?" I was a little ashamed to admit that I didn't have the money to buy real jewelry and sheepishly answered, "The hardware store; kind of; I made it from things I found around the store." "Really? How did you make it?" I pointed to the various hardware components and explained how it was all woven together. "It's beautiful and it's even more special that you made it. I love it!" Intimacy and Temptations. In many ways, the start of our courtship wasn't much different than our earlier friendship, except that we knew there was a purpose in the end. We spent time together in the same ways we had before, at church events and at the hardware store, but also started a weekly tradition of Sunday dinner at her parent's house. We did all the things that typical Powell students do, either just the two of us or with a group of friends; hung out at Muggs, played mini-golf, and got ice cream at the local dairy. According to prudent conservative customs, we always spent time together in public places, or with other people, in order to minimize potential temptations. Our emotional intimacy grew over the next six months and we openly expressed our affection for each other through words and small physical gestures like holding hands, but remained devoted to our beliefs in Christian integrity and sexual purity. It all felt very natural, like two people growing into a future life together. Gifts. In late January, I realized Valentine's Day was approaching and decided I wanted to do something special for Emily, something more personal than just going to a restaurant for dinner. She wore the wire bracelet I made her every day, and I decided that a matching necklace would be a great a Valentine's gift. The necklace was larger and more intricate than the bracelet and I worked for about a dozen hours over the course of a week to complete it, then wrapped it in a small flat box. His Offer. I walked Emily back to her dorm, hand-in-hand, after our NG study the following Wednesday. We talked about the study's topic of 'predestination' as we strolled along the campus pathways and eventually approached her dorm. Pausing before saying goodbye, I somewhat timidly probed, "I know what I'm about to ask isn't exactly proper, but I want to do something special for you. Would you like to come over to my apartment for a Valentine's Day dinner? I would really like to cook for you." I was surprised by Emily's sweetly toned response that showed no sign of hesitation, "Yes, I would like that very much." She pulled my head down to her level and gave me a quick peck on the cheek before bounding into the dorm. Making A Big Meal. I wanted our dinner to be perfect and spent most of Valentine's Day afternoon shopping for the meal and decorating the apartment. Meal planning was a bit of a dilemma. I wanted to make something truly special for Emily, but also needed it to be something I could pull off with my limited culinary skills. While roaming the grocery store aisles looking for inspiration, I found some frozen butternut squash ravioli and decided I could work with that. It even had a recipe on the back of the box for a creamy mushroom sauce with walnuts and sundried tomatoes. I returned from the store with all the necessary ingredients, along with those for a simple side salad. For decorations, I scattered hundreds of red, pink, and white cut-out hearts randomly throughout the apartment, propping them on horizontal surfaces, taping them to the walls, and hanging them on strings from the exposed rafters. I used similar cut-out hearts to put under the table place-settings and serve as decorative placemats and coasters. As a finishing touch, I sprinkled some sparkly heart-shaped confetti around a centerpiece of red roses and a half dozen staggered-height candles. The sauce was simmering away, and I was just finishing assembly of a salad when my phone buzzed with a text alert, "I'm here." I quickly wiped my hands and typed back, "Side door is unlocked. Please lock it and come on up." I scurried around the apartment lighting candles and was dimming the overhead lights when I heard the delicate clip-clap of heels coming up the third-floor stairs. The footsteps crossed the storage area toward the front of the building and Emily knocked on the propped-open door while announcing her entrance, "Happy Valentine's Day!". Her beauty radiated in the dimly lit room and I joyfully replied, "Happy Valentine's Day!" I watched with rapt attention as she slowly took in the hanging forest of paper hearts, illuminated with a combination of candlelight and the soft glow of streetlights coming through the large front windows. The bottom hemline of a bright red, knee-length skirt drew my attention as it billowed from underneath a chic hip-length black pea coat. The heavily textured lace skirt contrasted against the smooth lines of her black-nylon covered calves and black ankle strap pumps. After a few moments, Emily remarked with a wondrous tone, "Michael, this is amazing. It's beautiful." My social awkwardness momentarily returned with the vision of this beautiful woman standing in my apartment, and I cheesily responded, "Not as amazing and beautiful as you." Emily blushed and presented me a red greeting card envelope, which I set down on the counter while offering to take her coat. I stood behind her and held the lapels of the coat as she shed it over her shoulders. The coat slid downward and revealed a black long-sleeve corded sweater that nicely hugged the slender curves of her torso and arms. I placed her coat on a hook by the door and said, "Make yourself at home. I just need to finish the pasta, so dinner should be ready in about 10 minutes." I dropped the ravioli in boiling water as Emily slowly clip-clapped around the small apartment observing the standard furnishings as well as the Valentine's decorations. She would pause occasionally to look at something then move on to something else, until she arrived at the front windows and looked down to the street below. I approached her silhouetted shape from behind and commented, "I know the apartment isn't much, but it has a good view." She guided my arms to embrace her from behind, then leaned backwards into me, "I don't care about the apartment. I just care that you are here. But, yes, it is a nice view." The loud buzz of the kitchen timer disrupted our moment and I excused myself to finish the pasta. I drained the ravioli and tossed it into the simmering sauce before plating and garnishing with sprinkles of walnuts, sundried tomatoes, and shreds of fresh basil. We talked and ate like we had so many times before, but it felt so much more intimate being in my apartment. Emily's natural beauty was softly highlighted by the flickering candlelight, and she was captivating. I was simply absorbed by her presence, enjoying the way she delicately grasped the fork between her neatly manicured fingers, the way her expressions radiated pure innocent joy when she laughed, and the way she tilted her head to gently sweep errant wisps of strawberry-blond hair behind her ear. Our bites slowed after a while and we focused more on the conversation than eating. Growing uncomfortable in the hard dining chairs, I shifted in my seat and suggested, "Let's go sit on the sofa." We both stood and I said, "I'll be right there" as I snuffed the centerpiece candles and deposited a few dirty dishes in the kitchen sink. Emily sat on the sofa and smoothed the skirt hem over her knees as I grabbed her greeting card off the counter, along with my wrapped gift for her. I was taken by the moment as I sat next to her and looked into her eyes. "I love you Emily." Her eyes glistened with moisture as she softly replied, "I love you too." We looked into each other's eyes for a few short seconds before we intuitively closed the distance between us, our lips briefly coming together for the first time. The tentative close-lipped meeting was very chaste by secular standards, but altogether thrilling for two people who had never experienced a romantic kiss. We continued gazing into each other's eyes and came together again for a second short kiss. I knew we were crossing a fairly mild, yet very distinct line within conservative Christian standards for sexual purity, and a small internal struggle began developing within me. I used the most obvious available distraction and offered Emily the wrapped gift in my hands. She carefully unwrapped the flat-shaped box, neatly running a finger beneath the tape to not tear the wrapping paper. Once removed, she slowly lifted the lid to reveal the wire necklace showcased in a bedding of tissue paper. "Oh, Michael!" she exclaimed as she swept her sweater sleeve up her arm to compare the C-bracelet with the new necklace. "It's gorgeous! Help me put it on!" Emily turned her back to me and pulled her shoulder-length bob away from her neck. I reached to place the necklace around her neck and hook the clasp, the back of my fingers gently brushing against her luxuriously soft skin. The touch was new and exhilarating, and she made no move to release her suspended hair as my fingers smoothed the necklace more than was necessary around the nape of her neck. Coming to back to reality, I pulled my hands away from her neck and Emily dropped her hair back into place as she turned to face me again. She looked at me with a depth in her eyes that I had never seen before, "I absolutely love it, Michael. Thank you." Then she put her hand on my chest and moved the full distance between us to press her lips against mine. My internal struggle must have been felt through my lips. Emily pulled back from the kiss, our faces inches apart, and said, "It's Valentine's Day, maybe we can give ourselves a little leniency." That's all it took to overcome my weakened will, and I tilted my head forward for our lips to meet again. We spent the next hour facing each other side-by-side on the sofa, talking occasionally, but mostly staring into each other's eyes and softly kissing. Failures of Carnality. The next week was no different than normal, except that Emily wore the new necklace every day, carefully selecting outfits with necklines complementary to the loop of woven wire. We went about our normal routines and spent time together in public places, simply holding hands or quickly joining for an innocent goodbye hug. The kisses we shared on Valentine's Day were never mentioned and I assumed we both wanted to repress our lapse of judgement. Emily texted me the following Thursday afternoon, "Are you home tonight? I want to drop something off." I replied, "Yes" then had a spur-of-the-moment thought and typed, "Want to have dinner here?" "Sure!" "Any time after 6 is fine." "B there at 7." "Side door will be unlocked. Lock it when you come in." "Okay" Mr. Jacobs and I closed the store, then did some miscellaneous cleanup until about 6:30. He left for home and I headed upstairs to figure out what I could make for dinner. It wasn't nearly as sophisticated as the butternut squash ravioli, but I managed to cobble together a sautéed chicken entree and respectable salad from ingredients already in the refrigerator. I was just finishing the chicken when Emily knocked on the doorframe and hung her winter coat on the hook by the door. "Hi Emily. Perfect timing, I was just finishing dinner." She joined me in the kitchen, wearing designer sneakers, ankle-cut blue jeans, and a pink oxford button-down shirt that was opened enough to modestly showcase her wire necklace. It was a very casual look for her, yet the outfit was still much more deliberate and fashionable than that of the typical college student. She replied, "Hi Michael" and tugged at my shoulder until I bent over for her to kiss my cheek. We ate dinner and enjoyed conversation about a variety of random topics. After dinner, she gave me a little box of homemade cookies from her mother and we sat on the sofa to each have one. I could tell Emily was thinking about something as we finished the cookies. "What's on your mind?" "Being here; and having dinner with you reminds me of Valentine's Day." She paused briefly before adding, "I liked that night a lot" and leaned forward to press her lips against mine. Still sitting side-by-side on the sofa, we both turned to face each other more directly and came together for another kiss, then another, and another. With our legs toward each other, my hands softly caressed her jean-covered knees, while hers rested on the top of my forearms and gently encouraged my movements. Our lips began loosening, and rather chaste closed-lip pecks progressed into more freely affectionate open-mouth kisses. We occasionally separated to silently look into each other's eyes before coming back together again. Each time, our breathing became heavier, the fair skin of Emily's face and neck became more flush, and the blood flow to certain parts of my body became more plentiful. After a while, Emily's phone chimed with a text message and she reached to pull it from her back jeans pocket. "Ugh, I'm supposed to study with Jennifer tonight for our Child Psychology test. I better get going." Emily used outstretched fingers to fluff her hair, then rubbed her neck and cheeks as if to redistribute her flushed color. "Thank you for dinner; and everything; tonight." We shared a few more reserved kisses before I answered, "You're welcome" and we said our goodbyes. Rationalizations. Our relationship held to its normal public decency over the next few days, including during church and Sunday afternoon at her parents' house. Again, there was no mention of our illicit activity and I once again assumed that she wanted to overlook the indiscretion and move on. I knew I was wrong when a text message popped up on my phone Monday afternoon, "Can I drop off some of my mom's cookies tonight?" I answered, "I'll have dinner ready at 7. Lock the door on your way in." She arrived just a few minutes before 7 o'clock wearing a smartly put together jeans and white button-down shirt outfit, of course neatly accessorized, as always. I did make dinner, but we both knew it was only a weak excuse for our consciences to somehow justify being alone together in my apartment. We ate and talked at a less leisurely pace than we had on previous occasions, and quickly moved to the sofa. When we sat facing each other, Emily musically feigned, "Umm, I do love your Valentine's Day dinners." Our first kiss of the night was a confident and hungry joining of our mouths. Those that followed were no less urgent, but were hindered by our awkward side-by-side position on the sofa. Frustrated, Emily put both her hands on my chest and playfully pushed me backward so I was sitting in a slouched position. Her petite body climbed over mine to face me, sitting straddled on my left thigh. My eyes locked on hers as we both breathed heavily and she rationalized, "This might be easier." Her loose-fitting button-down shirt gaped open as she leaned forward to resume kissing, and my eyes were immediately drawn to the sight of her flushed chest and lacy white bra. I agreed, "Definitely better" as her arms wrapped around my neck and we playfully rubbed noses before joining our mouths again. My arms embraced her tiny body and held her close as we kissed, occasionally swapping the interlock of our faces from one side to the other. The new level of passion was having an effect, and my growing member was painfully pinched in my jeans. I removed a hand from her back and tried to subtly pull on the crotch of my jeans to gain some much-needed space. Unsuccessful with the subtle approach, I began tugging harder and drew Emily's attention. She pulled away from our kissing and asked in a genuinely concerned voice, "Am I hurting you?" Somewhat embarrassed, I replied, "No; no. I just need to adjust how I'm sitting a little." Emily sat up and curiously looked down as I pulled on my jeans and coaxed the underlying bulge to one side. Now fully understanding what I meant, she let out an enlightened "Oh;” before replacing her arms around my neck and resuming our kisses. My hands caressed her back and lightly traced the graceful shape of her petite shirt-covered body, my fingers' smooth motions only interrupted as they traversed the unnatural feel of bra straps. Still straddling my leg, Emily's hips began making ever-so-subtle motions as we kissed. My hands couldn't sense the movement as I caressed her back, but I could faintly feel the repeated shifting of her weight on my thigh. I was emboldened by the sensation, and mischievously flicked the tip of my tongue against her upper lip as we kissed. She responded in-kind and our tongues were soon dancing in and out of each other's mouths, our faces pressing harder together in a desperate attempt for deeper and deeper kisses. As our shared arousal built to a new high, we were once again startled from our rocketing passion by a chiming cell phone. This time it was mine, which was sitting on the arm of the sofa. I didn't intend to answer it, but we both subconsciously realized the interruption was probably for the best. Emily rolled off me to sit on the sofa and said, "Go ahead. It might be important." I held up the phone for her to see that Mr. Jacobs showed on the caller ID, then hit the speakerphone button. "Hi Mr. Jacobs." "Hi Mike. Sorry to bother you. I was just realizing that I don't think we locked the side door tonight. Could you please check it?" I think Emily and I both twinged a little, knowing I left it unlocked to facilitate our sin. I simply answered, "I know it's locked. No worries." To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Saving Ourselves For Marriage: Part 1 Two young Christians exploring love and passion. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected. I sit naked in an overstuffed leather armchair absorbing my surreal surroundings. The remnant scents of crushed rose petals and last night's love making fill my nostrils while the gentle glow of dawn filters through leaded glass windows and sheer drapery. Gold-leaf picture frames and an antique clock face give off a slight radiance that contrast against the historic mansion's otherwise dark furnishings and wood paneling. Of everything in the room, the object most strikingly highlighted by the soft illumination is Emily's smooth alabaster leg extending from underneath the king size bed's dark duvet cover. The room is silent except for faint, deep breaths of slumber emanating from beneath the duvet. While my senses are filled by the early morning experience, treasured memories of the journey to this moment float through my head. My childhood. God has been good to me. I was raised in a very loving home by two wonderful parents, both faithful Believers who raised their two sons to be Godly young men. My mom worked as an elementary schoolteacher but spent most of her free time spearheading our church's county-wide food pantry ministry. Dad was a jack-of-all-trades who probably had 20 different jobs over his working career, not because he wasn't good at the jobs, but because he was a very inquisitive person and became quickly bored with each pursuit. We weren't monetarily wealthy by any definition, but we were a solid working-class family and our basic day-to-day needs were met. There were a few local main street businesses that were the economic and social hubs for our small Midwest farming community. Linda's Diner was the only restaurant in our one-flashing-light town, and was where the retired crowd started their morning with coffee and gossip. Following breakfast, the older men moved to the John Deere dealership where they spent the morning drinking more coffee and lamenting that "they don't make tractors like they used to." Meanwhile, the older women went to Clancy Drugs, which was actually more of a "five and dime" store that had a small pharmacy. The owner, Oscar Clancy, had set up an area with armchairs, a couple sofas, and a coffee table where the women would knit and crotchet while they gossiped. Two other local landmarks were the towering white steeple of the First Congregational Church, and the two-story brick Burkee Hardware building, owned by John and Bonnie Burkee. Both were welcome visual contrasts to flat horizons filled with endless cornfields, and both had transformational roles in my life. The Burkee's attended First Congregational Church, as did nearly everyone in town, and were long-time friends with my parents. Mrs. Burkee often helped my mom with the church food pantry and my dad was a frequently found at the hardware store 'shooting-the-breeze' with Mr. Burkee. Nearly every Friday night, the two couples could be found playing Euchre at their house or ours. Mr. Burkee knew money was always tight for my parents and, when I was a Freshman in high school, suggested I help out at the hardware store on Saturdays. I readily accepted and he put me to work with basic tasks like loading customers' cars, sweeping floors, and taking out trash. Since I was only 14 at the time, Mrs. Burkee would pay me in cash at the end of each Saturday and usually send me home with a plate of cookies or some other treat for my family. As a couple without children of their own, I felt a bit like the son they never had. The hardware store was a natural fit for me. My family didn't have money to buy new things or hire repair technicians when something broke, so dad always fixed everything himself. He had a mechanical mind and was innovative with cost efficient solutions and repairs. I was always eager to watch him as a young child, and to participate in the repairs as I grew older. As grew into a young adult, my mind began to work like his, inquisitive and mechanical, and that translated into a lot of practical knowledge that was helpful at the hardware store. After a few months, Mr. Burkee asked if I would want to help stock shelves on weekdays after school. He gave a stern warning that I needed to keep my schoolwork and grades in order. School was to be my number one priority and if I didn't abide by that, working afternoons at the hardware store would end. He had no reason to worry and I eagerly accepted his offer. School came easy to me and I carried straight A's without much effort. What didn't come easy to me was social ease. I was a very introverted person and found social interactions awkward at best. I had a couple good buddies and did marginally well holding conversations with adults, but would stumble epically when even saying "hi" to a teenage girl. When I turned 16, Mr. and Mrs. Burkee promoted me to be a legitimate, on-the-books employee at Burkee Hardware and had me start interacting more with customers. I helped them find items in the store, answered general questions, and sometimes helped brainstorm on their projects. Mrs. Burkee taught me how to use the cash register and record store credit purchases for customers that were billed monthly. I didn't recognize it until years later, but the trust Mr. and Mrs. Burkee gave me in those early years allowed me to find trust in myself. I was confident in my knowledge and that gave me courage in my interactions with customers. That also spread to other aspects of my life and I found it easier to have more meaningful conversations with friends or adults at church. Girls were still a different story. I had zero confidence in that area and remained painfully awkward to the point of social paralysis. It was as if I was on the outside of a glass bubble looking into the real world. There were a few girls at school and at church that I found attractive and interesting, but I lacked the ability to break through that glass wall. Accepting failure in that part of my life, I poured my energies into school, church activities, and the hardware store. I became more involved at church where I took on a bigger role in helping my mom with the food pantry, joined a Wednesday evening Bible Study group, and grew much deeper in my personal relationship with God. Those things certainly didn't solve my awkwardness with girls, but they at least kept my mind from constantly dwelling on the subject. Becoming a Man. By the time my Senior year arrived, I was a well engrained fixture at church and the hardware store. The Burkee's trusted me implicitly and often left me to run the store or lock up at night when they had other commitments. Over the Christmas and New Year's holidays, they even took their first vacation in 20-years, a 10-day Caribbean cruise, and left me to manage the store. During that year, I began to think about life after high school. The hardware store was very comfortable for me and I loved every minute of it, but I also knew it would be difficult to support myself, and hopefully a future family, on a store clerk's wages. My mechanical mind dreamed of an engineering degree and a career designing complex industrial innovations. The spiritual side of me dreamed of a life in ministry leading people to Jesus, though that wasn't exactly a high-paying appointment either. The problem with both options was money. My parents had managed to squirrel away a very small college fund over the years but, in reality, the vast majority of college expenses would need to be covered by scholarships and loans. Understanding the potential magnitude of college debt made a non-degreed life at the hardware store look more and more attractive. Mrs. Burkee had taken a keen interest in what I intended to do after graduation and there were occasional slow evenings at the hardware store when she would sit and listen to all the conflicting thoughts rattling around in my head. Every time she would give the same advice, to keep my options open, pursue all opportunities until a decision became clear, and keep praying for God's guidance. I took her advice to heart and explored various community colleges and universities, both those with engineering programs and those with ministry fields. I found a few Christian colleges that had well regarded engineering programs, which would give me the perfect opportunity to pursue both of my dreams simultaneously. However, the schools were private and their tuitions rates were astronomical. My "top-pick" school, Powell College, was located in a small town of the same name and was especially pricey. Mrs. Burkee continued her previous advice and insisted I apply to as many schools as possible to keep my options open. She backed up her determination by insisting that she and Mr. Burkee pay for all the application fees. How could I argue with that? Meanwhile, graduation was a couple months away and the entire town was abuzz about the upcoming Senior Prom. I had never attended a school dance and had no intention of attending Senior Prom. My mom disagreed, arguing it was a rite-of-passage and that I would regret it for the rest of my life. She wouldn't accept no for answer and said she would make arrangements for me to take her coworker's daughter, Bridget, to Prom. I continued protesting and told her that I could find my own date, but I didn't want to go to any high school dance, Prom or otherwise. However, mom was relentless and I eventually resigned myself to the fact I wasn't going to win the argument. My statement about finding my own date was a partial truth. Thanks to family genes, I was a fairly good-looking guy and occasionally drew the interest of girls around my age. Moving and lifting of heavy items at the hardware store had slowly evolved my body from that of a scrawny child into a muscular, well-defined 6'-3" young man with softly chiseled facial features. Unfortunately, any female attention I received because of my physical appearance was quickly repelled by my awkward and unconfident nature. Prom was an absolute disaster. Set-up dates are awkward under any circumstances, but Bridget was very shy and just as socially backward as me. We were simply a bad combination and spent the first part of the night standing off to the side of the dance floor fidgeting nervously and trying not to make eye contact with each other. Eventually, I worked up the courage to ask her to dance when the band began playing a slow ballad. She reluctantly accepted. We slowly shuffled around in circles, clumsily looking for appropriate hand placements and keeping plenty of distance between our bodies. Thankfully, our respective friends rescued us shortly after the song ended and we amicably parted ways. Recruited. Envelopes with college and university logos began appearing in the family mailbox about a month before graduation. I had a perfect GPA, so it wasn't a surprise that they were all letters of acceptance. However, what I didn't expect was that most of them also included offers of significant scholarships and financial aid. I was ecstatic to learn Powell College offered an 80% no-repayment scholarship, which made my "top-pick" school a realistic possibility. I excitedly told my parents then immediately raced over to the hardware store to tell Mrs. Burkee. A few days later, I closed the hardware store and went home to find the Burkee's and my parents playing their regular Friday night Euchre game at the kitchen table. They all greeted me as I walked in the house and, with a strange look on his face, my dad said somewhat ominously, "Sit down son, Mr. & Mrs. Burkee would like to talk to you about something." I nervously pulled up a chair and waited patiently while they finished the last couple tricks of the hand. Mom updated the score and dad started reshuffling the cards while Mr. Burkee spoke. "Mike, you did a great job managing the store while we were on the cruise last winter and, well, we really enjoyed the time away. I have a proposition for you." I listened intently as he continued, "We would like to go on an extended vacation this summer. Go out west to the Grand Canyon, Yellowstone, Mt. Rushmore; maybe even try our luck in Vegas. We haven't planned it out yet so we're not sure how long we'll be gone, but I'm guessing 3 or 4 weeks for a road trip like that. So; We would like you to manage the store while we're away." I was more than happy to do so and started to respond, but Mrs. Burkee cut me off before I got any words out, "However, you won't receive your normal hourly wage while we're gone;” I looked at her quizzically and waited for her to continue after a faux dramatic pause, "Instead, John and I will pay the 20% of Powell's tuition that the scholarship doesn't cover, and also help you out with books and course fees." I was quickly doing calculations in my head. Their proposal was easily worth 4 times what I would earn at my normal gross hourly rate, not even considering taxes. I sat speechless with a stunned look on my face. Here was the answer to my prayers. God had provided. Mrs. Burkee excitedly continued, "I know you really want to go to Powell. You're an amazing young man and we want you to follow your dreams." Mr. Burkee echoed her thoughts and added, "You've worked your tail off for 4 years, more so than we could ask of any employee. This isn't a gift. You've earned it." I looked over at my parents. My mom was beaming and my dad had a 'gotcha' look on his face. Apparently, he thought it was funny to bait me at the beginning of the conversation. I slowly responded, "I; I don't know what to say. That's very generous." I think Mrs. Burkee was even more excited than me and blurted out, "Just say yes!" So, I did. Cap & Gown. High school graduation and the following summer went by in a blur. Amid preparing to move away to Powell, I also managed to keep attending my weekly Bible study and maintain status quo at the hardware store while Mr. & Mrs. Burkee were on vacation. Before I knew it, I was loading up my car and saying heartfelt goodbyes to all my friends and family, and especially to the Burkee's for all they had done over the past years. After arriving at Powell, I quickly settled into my dorm room on the first day, then spent the second day on campus searching for a job. Despite my tuition being 100% covered, I still needed to pay for room & board and needed some spending money. Naturally, my first stop was the local downtown hardware store where I spoke briefly with the owner, a stern-looking man in his late 50s, Mr. Jacobs. He looked at me skeptically and gruffly asked if I had any experience. I modestly told him that I worked at the hardware store in my hometown. He asked for a contact person, which I gave, and he said he would get back to me. I spent the rest of the day applying for jobs anywhere that had a posting, though I needn't have. Mr. Jacobs called me first thing the next morning to say he talked to Mr. Burkee, and I was hired. Higher Ed. I settled into a routine of classes and work over the next few weeks. My inquisitive mind yearned for new knowledge from both sources and I soaked it up like a sponge. The coursework was more challenging and took more effort than in high school, but was still manageable and left adequate time for about 20 hours a week at the hardware store. Between the hardware store paycheck, some help from my parents, and a moderate size student loan, I would be able to cover the cost of room & board and my general living expenses. Once again, God provided. During those first few weeks, I also began attending Faith Bible Church, which was located a couple blocks from the hardware store. It was a typical church in many ways, but also had a large college-age ministry given its proximity to Powell's campus. They had a worship service on Sunday morning and a variety of study and support groups throughout the week, including a 'young adult' (a.k.a. college student) study group on Wednesday evenings that they called Next Gen, just NG for short. Due to my schedule at the hardware store, it was a few weeks into school before I could attend my first Wednesday NG study. I followed signs through the church building into a large lounge area furnished like an oversized but cozy living room, complete with an artificial electric fireplace. I would guess there were about 40-50 students socializing in informal clusters around the room. I recognized a couple students from my engineering classes and decided they would be my safest point of entry into this new group. My eyes casually scanned the room looking for other familiar faces as I purposefully walked toward my engineering classmates, that is until I plowed into someone. My hands instinctively reached out to steady whoever I just clobbered and grasped the shoulders of an extremely petite girl. I looked down to see a bob of strawberry-blond hair face-planted into the lower portion of my chest. Socially horrified, I quickly stepped backward and squeaked out a timid, "Sorry. Are you ok?" The girl's head tilted upward to reveal pure beauty with amazing blue eyes and a welcoming smile. Ignoring my question and the clumsy circumstance, she cheerily thrust her hand out to shake mine, "I'm Emily! Emily Fulton. I haven't seen you here before so I was just coming to say hello." A pang of nervousness clenched my stomach as her delicate hand came to rest in my big mitt "Hi, I'm Michael; er; Mike." "Nice to meet you Michael," she said emphasizing my formal name, then warmly continued, "I saw you at worship service the last couple Sundays, but you left before I could catch you." I stood with Emily's soft hand in mine, frozen in an awkward conversational pause and unable to formulate an intelligent response. Again, she ignored my ineptness and continued, "I'm glad you came to NG tonight! I'm a Freshman at Powell, but I grew up in this church and already know most of the students here. Let me introduce you to some people." Her hand slipped from our handshake as she turned and began walking toward a group on the far side of the room. I followed behind, curiously observing Emily's petite form as her short legs took 2 energetic steps for every one of my lazy strides. While small, her 4'-11" body was perfectly proportioned, and her tastefully conservative attire gave an impression of style and elegance not exhibited by other students in the room. Tasteful white shorts highlighted subtly athletic legs and graceful hips, while a tailored pastel-blue sleeveless blouse accentuated her narrow waist and modest chest. Emily proceeded to introduce me to nearly everyone in the room before the study began, skillfully prompting conversation and filling awkward pauses in a way that made me feel at ease. That continued into the Bible study as we sat in adjacent armchairs and she effortlessly integrated me into the group discussions. As the study ended and people began to informally mingle again, Emily turned toward me in her chair with a genuine smile, "I'm really glad you came tonight. Will I see you Sunday morning?" The inquiry was rote social courtesy for most people, but Emily's smile and voice radiated true sincerity that meant much more than the face value of the words. The genuine kindness caught me a bit off guard and I stumbled a response, "Ye; yes, I'll be here Sunday." She enthusiastically replied, "Great! I'll see you then!" and moved to join a group of her friends across the room. School  Work. Over the following weeks, I fell into a routine and became integrated into life at Powell, Faith Bible, and Jacobs Hardware. Classes were going well, and the hardware store atmosphere felt like a reunion with an old friend. Whatever tensions I had melted away when I entered through the old, creaky screen door on Main Street. At church, I began to build friendships with a few of the guys in NG and, on more Sundays and Wednesdays than not, Emily would initiate a few minutes of friendly conversation with me. Over the course of those brief chats, I learned she was an Early Childhood Education major, her dad was a tenured seminary professor at Powell, she was a cheerleader and president of the quiz bowl team in high school, and; she always dressed impeccably. In turn, I told her about my engineering major and a little about my family background, including how the Burkee's made attending Powell a reality for me. Emily made conversation easy. She looked beyond my nervous shortcomings and was genuinely interested in me as a person. It was obvious that she authentically cared for people around her, friends and strangers alike, and not in a fake or flirty way like some girls. Her infectious, cheerful personality brought out the best in people and brightened the day of anyone she encountered. As the school year progressed, Emily's pure personality and intentions put me at ease and my social awkwardness faded away when in her presence. I felt comfortable; I felt good when I was with her. Still a part of the town. Freshman year flew by and, in a few weeks, I would return home to work at Burkee Hardware for the summer. Mr. Burkee had generously offered to continue our tuition arrangement if I would manage the store for the month of July. Last summer, he and Mrs. Burkee had really enjoyed the extended western road trip and, this summer, they were planning to park their beach chairs in Key West for a month. That Thursday evening in Powell, I swept floors at Jacobs Hardware while Mr. Jacobs worked on fixing a problematic cash register drawer that had started sticking recently. It was common for us to chat about random meaningless topics in the evenings, but tonight Mr. Jacobs had other things on his mind, "What are your plans for the summer, Mike?" I didn't understand his covert probing and innocuously answered, "Nothing big. Just going home and working at the hardware store." "Well, I was hoping I could convince you to stay in town and work here. The customers like you and I could really use some full-time help for the summer." Thinking there was a miscommunication, I apologized, "I'm sorry. I thought you knew I was going home for the summer." "I did. I was just hoping to change your mind. I could really use you." I thought for a moment, sighed, and decided it best to tell him the bigger story, "I'm sorry Mr. Jacobs. I feel like I'm letting you down, but I really need to go home for the summer. It's the only way I can afford to come back to school here next year." He looked at me quizzically and jokingly said, "You know I'll pay you, right?" I chuckled then more seriously continued, "Yes, but there's more to it. My family isn't wealthy like most of the students here and, quite honestly, it's only because of God's providence that I was able attend Powell this year." I went on to explain what the Burkee's had done for me, and what they were offering to do for me again next year. When I finished talking, Mr. Jacobs compassionately said, "I understand, but I hope you'll come back to work next school year." "Of course, I will." I could tell he was still mentally processing things while I continued sweeping floors, progressing my way to the back portion of the store. After about 10 minutes, Mr. Jacobs approached me and somewhat hesitantly asked, "So the Burkee's are paying your tuition?" "Yes. Well; a portion of it. They're paying for what isn't covered by scholarships." "And, you're paying for room & board and living expenses?" "I'm paying what I can, then I'm taking out student loans for the rest." Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Mr. Jacobs said goodnight then left me to finish sweeping and lock up for the night. Shopkeeping. The following Tuesday evening, Mr. Jacobs and I tidied the store at the end of the day while making superficial conversation about the welcome spring weather. As we finished our evening routines, Mr. Jacobs insisted, "Come with me. I want to show you something." I followed him up the stairs to the store's second floor of merchandise, then through shelving aisles to the locked third-floor stairway. He fished a key out of his pocket, opened the door, and we proceeded up the creaky stairs. The top floor of the building was a dusty, neglected space haphazardly strewn with old shelving units, ancient product displays, and other long forgotten things. I had been up there a few times to retrieve items at Mr. Jacobs' request, and was sincerely hoping he didn't have aspirations of me organizing the mess before I left for the summer. Once at the top of the stairs, we carefully followed narrow foot trails toward the front of the building. We high-stepped through the clutter and Mr. Jacobs explained, "The store has been in my family for 3 generations so there is a lot of history laying around here. My wife used to keep it all organized but, honestly, that hasn't been on the top of my priority list since she passed away." He rarely talked about his family, but I had stitched together enough bits and pieces to know his wife died of cancer about 10 years ago and that he had an adult daughter serving as a long-term missionary somewhere in southeast Asia. We approached a wall with a locked door that divided the rear storage space from the front portion of the building. Mr. Jacobs unlocked the door and gestured me through the doorway. He joined me and looked nostalgically around the room before speaking, "My parents let me build this little apartment when I was your age. I didn't go to college and couldn't afford to live on my own, but didn't want to be a grown adult living with my parents. Eventually, I married my wife and we lived in this little place for a couple years until we bought our house." I looked around the small studio style apartment as he spoke. There was an open kitchen along the back wall where we entered, an enclosed bathroom to one side, then an open living and bedroom space overlooking Main Street through tall seeded-glass windows. Exposed wood rafters, hardwood floors and brick walls gave the space a warm and cozy feel despite all the furnishings being covered with dust-layered plastic sheets. He swiped his hand across the kitchen island creating a cloud of dust, "We spruced it up for my daughter to use while she went to Powell, but she's been gone for about 8 years now." We stood in silence for a brief moment before he sighed loudly and continued, "You're a good kid, Mike. I knew that already, but the fact that John Burkee trusts you to run his store for a month reinforces it that much more." He looked me in the eyes as he continued, "There's no good reason for you to take out student loans for housing when this place is sitting empty. I'd like you to live here when you come back to school next fall." He paused for a couple seconds then said in an attempt to not appear soft, "That way YOU can keep an eye on that temperamental boiler, and I don't have to come into a cold store in the morning; Oh, and you'll need to organize the storage area so you can get in here without killing yourself." I think I began to tear up a little and said, "Wow, I don't know what to say Mr. Jacobs." "Don't get all sappy on me. Just say 'yes' you idiot." And that was that. God was good and had provided once again. The wealthy folks. Summer went by in a flash and I enjoyed every minute of it. It was great to see all my hometown friends and old customers from the hardware store. My parents were thrilled to have me back in the house and, oddly, I felt glad to be home. While I enjoyed the personal growth that came with going away to school, it was nice to be somewhere familiar and comfortable. The Burkee's returned from their Key West beach-therapy with dark tans and not a care in the world. In conversations over the summer, I sensed our relationship was slowly evolving from a pseudo-parent/child connection to more of a friendship among adults. While not firmly committing to anything, they hinted that they would like our vacation-tuition arrangement to continue for the rest of my college career. Sophomore days. I returned to Powell on Monday, a week before classes started, so I could get the hardware store apartment in livable condition. I greeted Mr. Jacobs and thanked him profusely for letting me use the apartment. He brushed off my gratefulness and jokingly said, "That's ok. I'm getting a night watchman and a clean third-floor out of the deal." I spent the first day clearing a widened path through the storage room, then prioritized cleaning the apartment. I figured I could more thoroughly clean and organize the storage room after I had a suitable place to sleep and eat. The apartment was fully furnished with a single bed, sofa, television, small dining table set, appliances, dishes, and other misc. accessories. All were decidedly 'vintage' but were in good condition and functional. Plastic sheeting had protected the furnishings very well from years of accumulated dust, but I would need to do some serious floor and wall cleaning the next day. At least I had gotten far enough to be able to crash on the sofa that night. The next couple days were spent more thoroughly cleaning the apartment and contents, and included a shopping excursion to stock the kitchen cabinets and fridge. When he could spare time, Mr. Jacobs started sorting through some of the storage room clutter while I cleaned, occasionally reminiscing and telling stories about various items he found along the way. With the apartment itself in pretty good shape, the rest of the week was spent in the storage area. Mr. Jacobs had used color-coded sticky notes as he sorted through things. Red for trash, yellow for donate, and green for keep. It took two full days of constant trips up and down the stairs to remove all the trash and donation items. Mr. Jacobs laughed at my obvious exhaustion and said, "I think I got the better end of the deal! Free rent isn't so free, is it Mike!?!" By Friday evening, the hardest portion of the work was finished, and I could focus on organizing the remaining green-tagged items. I assembled a dozen old metal shelving units that were being stored in pieces and used them to arrange miscellaneous small things, removing collected dust as I handled each piece. Large antique and vintage product displays were gathered according to subject matter and placed in groupings along the building's blank sidewall. Finally, boxes were labelled and stacked in organized rows running the length of the storage room. Most everything was in its place by Saturday night. I could deal with the few remaining odds and ends after school started. Church folks. The next morning, I went to Faith Bible's morning worship service where it was great to reconnect with the NG guys I had grown close to Freshman year. We caught up on everyone's summer adventures, laughing and enjoying each other's company again. We spent some more time talking after the service ended at 12:30, but quickly grew hungry and guys began leaving in search of food. It was then that I saw Emily approaching from across the room. As always, her face radiating beauty without the artificial assistance of makeup. She wore a modest sleeveless white summer dress adorned with a fashionable navy-blue floral print. Its conservative A-line profile ended a few inches below her knees and, in combination with strappy white heels, very attractively highlighted her toned calves and delicate ankles. In contrast, the waistline and bodice of the dress were neatly fitted to her body contours and accentuated her petite hourglass figure. She looked amazing. Emily's strawberry-blond hair fluttered in the breeze as she approached me, and her bright blue eyes connected with mine. Happy to see her, I smiled broadly and unsurely extended my hand to greet her. True to her warm and caring personality, she pushed my hand aside in favor of a brief hug between friends. Due to our height difference, her arms snaked around my waist and she momentarily pressed her head against my lower chest. Uncomfortable with this new experience and not wanting to cross any inappropriate boundaries, I awkwardly patted her shoulders until she released her short embrace and excitedly announced, "It's so great to see you Michael!" "It's good to see you too Emily. How was your mission trip?" Emily had spent the summer teaching at a missionary school in Haiti and spent a few minutes telling me highlights before she asked, "How was your summer?" I sheepishly told her about the hardware store and reconnecting with old friends. It all seemed so mundane and meaningless compared to serving poverty-stricken children in a natural disaster ravaged country. If Emily felt the same, it certainly wasn't evident. She seemed truly interested and asked a few questions that were more about me as a person, than the facts of the summer. Her ability to genuinely connect with people was real gift. A great apartment. My Sophomore year went much the same as my Freshman year. Classes went well and I regularly attended Faith Bible's Sunday worship and NG study. I became very close with the group of guys and we regularly hung out whenever our schedules aligned. Likewise, Emily and I continued our pattern of short, friendly conversations whenever we saw each other at church events. The apartment at the hardware store was great. The solitude of living by myself away from the dorm suited my personality and had the side benefit of me being more available to Mr. Jacobs. Occasionally he would call me down outside of my scheduled working hours when he was in a pinch. I didn't mind at all and, when I didn't have other obligations, I would frequently wander downstairs anyway to help customers or just to chat. The following summer, I returned home to continue my tuition-vacation agreement with the Burkee's while most of my friends from school dispersed to missionary callings around the globe. New Emotions. After another successful summer at Burkee Hardware, I somewhat reluctantly said my goodbyes and returned to Powell for my Junior year. It was comfortable at Burkee's and I had grown to consider many of the regular customers as good friends. I couldn't fully understand my emotions, but I knew it just felt right to be rooted there. I arrived back in Powell a week before fall-term classes started. Mr. Jacobs was happy to see me and was eager to share some new ideas he had over the summer. We spent several days doing a deep cleaning of the store and switching seasonal retail displays to feature fall items. He keenly observed that all things antique and vintage were coming back into vogue, so we pulled some of the old merchandising items out of third-floor storage and gave the storefront display windows a more vintage look. I had to admit, the new display was very befitting for the 100-year-old building's historic character. While we worked together, Mr. Jacobs asked my opinion on some of the new home and farm technology he had been reading about in trade magazines. I gave my honest opinion that it would be good to stock minimal numbers of basic home connectivity items that might appeal to more technology savvy Powell College faculty and staff. However, Powell was a small rural town and most of the store's customers were slow to adopt new technology. It probably wasn't a good business decision to load up on a lot of expensive inventory that would become quickly outdated with the next Silicon Valley innovation. Mr. Jacobs smiled and agreed. It felt good to be back in the store with Mr. Jacobs. He had become more of a friend than a boss over the last couple years, and our conversations flowed easily regardless of topic. My feelings at Jacobs Hardware were very similar to those I had at Burkee's. It just felt right. Great Aspirations. I woke up Sunday morning eager to reconnect with friends at Faith Bible. The first Sunday before classes started was a homecoming of sorts, and the church had planned a special fellowship meal for returning Powell students. Upon arrival, I joyfully greeted a group of friends and joined in the mingling before the service began. My excitement eroded to dejection as I stood listening to missionary stories brought back from far corners of the globe. They were exciting and inspirational experiences but, to me, they were a reminder of my comparatively dull and inconsequential summer. I had aspirations of leading people to faith and making an eternal difference in the world; not being trapped in a hardware store by my financial circumstances. I went through the motions of worship that morning, but praise and thankfulness were the furthest things from my mind. Mostly I sat there feeling sorry for myself. Unlike most of my classmates, I didn't come from a family that could pay for my education, let alone fund far-flung summer missionary adventures. I lost interest in the fellowship meal, both the food and impending summer mission stories, and quietly slipped out the door after worship service ended. I needed a distraction and decided to tackle the most annoyingly tedious of all hardware store tasks; sorting through the bulk hardware bins. In search of the correct item, customers always seem to put wrong size bolts, nuts, washers, screws, etcetera in the wrong bins, which makes the process that much more frustrating for the next customer. The bins were a complete mess and I assumed they probably hadn't been sorted for at least a couple months. Customer traffic was very light and by mid-afternoon I had made my way through about half of the bins. I sat on an overturned bucket while my fingers lazily raked through a bin of supposedly 3/8-inch hex nuts, picking out erroneous sizes. My head craned to see around the cabinet of bins when I heard the front screen door open and close, followed by footsteps lightly creaking across the old hardwood floors. Racks and displays obscured my view of the person's upper body, but petite calves and stylish ankle strap heels easily identified the woman as Emily. My sullen words were just loud enough to be heard over the click-clack of her heels, "Hi Emily. I'm over here." She rounded the corner and stood at the end of the bin cabinet, "I didn't see you at the fellowship dinner and didn't get a chance to say hello. Did you have to work?" My eyes and fingers were still searching for mis-categorized nuts as I did my best to put on an upbeat facade, "Not really, I just wasn't hungry so I figured I would come back and get started on this." I should have known that Emily's caring personality wouldn't accept that kind of whitewashed answer. She positioned an overturned bucket about an arms-length away from me, then sat down and modestly adjusted the skirt hem over her crossed legs. Sufficiently settled on the bucket, her eyes gazed at me inquisitively, "What's going on Michael?" I sat for a moment contemplating that Emily isn't the type of person to accept anything but the honest truth. Having resigned myself to that fact, I sighed and softly said, "I know it's selfish, but I couldn't listen to any more mission trip stories. I want to be out there reaching the world, but I was stuck in a one-horse-town hardware store all summer." Emily's response would have come across as patronizing if spoken by anyone else, but I knew her heart was pure and words sincere. "That one-horse-town needs to hear the Gospel too. You grew up there. You know those people better than anyone, and they know you. I can't think of anyone better equipped to minister to them." "I appreciate what you're trying to say, but it's not the same. It's the heartland of Christian America, not gospel-starved desert." Her inquisitive gaze turned to one of determination, "You're right, Michael. It's not the same. A lot of people paint overseas mission work as a glamourous job with a continuous harvest of saved souls. Well; it's NOT; at least not in my experience." "There are so many barriers to effective ministry. Language, customs, political strife, instability of the mission organization; not to mention that most of the target population is more worried about surviving the day than they are about eternal salvation." She continued, "The place I served in Haiti is a constantly revolving door of short-stint teachers and severely destitute kids. I knew the kids' names and showed them love while we were together, but I had no idea if they would be back the next week, or even the next day. There were only a couple kids that stayed in school for more than a couple weeks at a time. If they returned later, it would usually be to a different teacher that they didn't know; it's hard for them to understand a loving God in a world of constant chaos and strife. Don't get me wrong, it's important work and there are success stories, but it's not ideal." I continued sifting through the bin of nuts and asked, "Why did you go back to Haiti this summer? You must have felt like it was important since you chose to go back." Emily's tone turned softer, "I don't really know why I went back again. I guess it's what my parents and friends expected me to do." "Are you going back next summer?" "I don't know," she said quietly then paused for a moment, "I don't know." We sat in introspective silence for a couple minutes before Emily said, "You know, most of the success stories I saw in Haiti weren't because of outside missionaries, they happened because of locals ministering to locals." I nodded my head to let her know I was listening. "You know the people at the hardware store; you know the road their life has taken; and you have the chance to build a deeper relationship with them every day, talking about things that matter to them. And when the time is right, that foundation of trust will give you the chance to share Christ and meet them at the point of their need." "Michael, I think you have an opportunity that a lot of overseas missionaries dream about." Her words had the remarkable duality of a compassionate reprimand and powerful encouragement, delivered in a way that only Emily could. I knew she was right. A stabbing pang of remorse shot through my stomach as I thought about not making the most of opportunities I had over the last two summers. I looked into her kind blue eyes for the first time during that conversation and very sincerely told her, "Thank you, Emily. I needed to hear that. You're an amazing friend." We both stood and shared a short embrace. Her arms around my waist, and mine cradling her head against my chest. No pretense. No awkwardness. Just an honest expression between friends. Bonding and struggling. Classes unceremoniously began the next day and, over the next several weeks, I settled into a regular routine of school, work, and church activities. I was happy to discover that Emily and I were in the same 'Introduction to Biblical Theology' section together. It was one of the few general studies courses where our very different majors overlapped. Our respective classes that followed Biblical Theology were both on the north side of the campus, so we often walked together and were eager to learn more about each other along the way. Some conversations were light-hearted and fun, while others were quite deep and personal. A bond grew between us as we spent those hours together, and we began gravitating toward each other whenever in the same room or at the same events. We would always find each other before and after Sunday worship and we were always eager to hear each other's thoughts at the weekly NG study. During the week, Emily would occasionally stop by the hardware store to say hello and chat for a few minutes. Over the course of that fall semester, I recognized that my mood soared when I saw her, and plummeted on the few occasions when we weren't able to connect. My feelings for her were becoming more than just friendship. I wrestled with those feelings over the winter break between semesters. I had never experienced that kind of emotion for a girl. Confused and generally clueless about dating relationships, the last thing I wanted to do was mess up our friendship if she didn't feel the same way. As the spring term began, I was no closer to resolving my internal conflict and decided it was just best to suppress my feelings for Emily. When our theology class ended with the fall term, we continued spending time together at church, and her social visits to the hardware store became more frequent. Despite my best efforts, I couldn't completely put thoughts of something more than friendship out of my mind and began to do a little research. I covertly probed our group of mutual NG friends for information, innocently inserting questions into conversations over the course of several weeks so they wouldn't discover my interest. After assembling all the tidbits, I surmised that Emily hadn't dated anyone during her college career, and probably not during high school either. Several guys had asked her out over the last couple years, but she graciously declined all of them. I was curious to know why but knew I would blow my cover if I kept asking questions. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

 Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 8Life in the spotlights.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.Grand Casino Hotel.At the casino, they decided to check in and visit the penthouse suite before the pageant in the grand auditorium; and concert, in the 2nd stage. They immediately ordered room service and enjoyed some fantastic steak and lobster.After that, they went down past the slot machines and craps tables, then over to the grand auditorium, The event team was relieved to see them and go over the schedule. Michelle wanted to sit in the VIP section for most of the event, then just wait to be signaled to go back stage to prep for the coronation.“Can we bring you to makeup, Mindy? We need to make sure the shine on your face is minimized.” The director explained.Jackson said, “I’ll wait here while you get prepped, Mish, uh, Mindy.” Michelle winked and smiled, then stepped up and kissed Jackson softly. “Dear Jackson, You’re so generous and so patient. I can’t wait for this event to finish, so our date can begin in earnest.”As the director guided Mindy into the production makeup area, several pageant contestants started a buzz. They were responsible for their own cosmetics, but the special guests got full services from professionals. A crowd of girls pressed into the doorway of the makeup room, just off the dressing room. A few girls were brave enough and said hi to Mindy. She politely said a few things but the cosmetologist needed her to stop talking.“Let me finish, then let’s visit out there for just a bit. Okay?”When she got all made up and stepped off the chair, she walked into the dressing room. An applause went up, in the room, and she began saying some gracious comments about how lovely they all looked and how dedicated they must all be. She told them to stay true to the values they believe, and find joy in lifting up others. It will allow others to be their best, and see you as a force for good whom they can emulate.“There are so many girls who want good role models. You and I need role models, too. Let’s be the role models we can be proud of. Win or lose, If you stay true to the best virtues, you win in ways no crown can reward you.”She looked over at the door and saw Candice standing next to the director. Candice gave her a ‘thumbs up’Mindy said; “Now, take a deep breath, girls. It’s show time.They cleared a path as she walked over to Candice. ”I need $400 cash, now. Or I’m walking.”Candice handed a sealed white envelope and said, “Thank you, Mindy. You’re doing more than the contract required.”“I’m doing it for these girls, Candice. Not you.”“It’s clearly the noble thing.” If you finish as strong as you’ve started, I’ll have made a wise choice, accepting your terms.”Michelle found her front row seat and handed Jackson the envelope. “Can you count it, Jackson? If it isn’t the full $400, we’ll leave now.”Jackson ripped the edge and pulled out one $500 bill. He handed it to her.“Can you hang onto it? We’ll figure out a good use for it later.”As the pageant moved along, Mindy got the signal to go back stage. As the girls finished their last Choreographed stage production, the M C announced; “And now, Leading global spokes-model, Mindy Olson, to conduct the coronation we’ve been waiting for. Mindy was about to walk onto the stage, but the director stopped her. “Your speech will be 35 seconds, then you go on stage. That’s when the auditorium heard and saw the improv speech she gave the girls in the dressing room. The reverb sound recording was actually quite good, and when the M C said, Ladies and Gentlemen, Miss Mindy Olson, the crowd instantly cheered. Mindy was a sage, a mentor to girls. A best friend to fretting parents who fear their daughters aren’t listening.The M C did the rest of the work. Mindy simply stood in her lovely black velvet cocktail dress she wore from home. Her hands remained behind her back as the contestants dissolved from five, to four, to second runner-up, to the final two. When first runner up was named, The other girl’s face was stunned, shocked, then tearful and shaking. Michelle stepped up behind her and with a firm hand on her bicep, Mindy steadied her for the coronation.When her head steadied enough, Michelle used both hands to place the tiara, then smoothly set a few hairpins. The M C handed the new Teen Miss a huge bokay of roses. The pretty brunette just turned and hugged Mindy. “I won’t let you down, Mindy. I’ll do my best. ““Okay girl, Mindy said. You got this. Go walk down this catwalk and greet the audience. You got this.” Mindy slipped off stage and found Jackson near the stage steps.Mindy fell into his embrace, tears from nerves were flowing.“Your inner strength is amazing, Michelle. I think you even surprise yourself, if that is possible.” He hugged her a little longer, then added; “The warm up band just finished their set. Jonas Brothers going on stage in about 10 minutes. Are you still interested?” Jackson deferred to his very busy date.“Yes, Oh yes! I finally get my date with you!” Michelle said as she kissed him long and intense.They decided to hurry up to the penthouse suite to change into some grungy casual clothes.At the vanity mirror, Michelle took a double take. “Oh my god. Who’s in my mirror?” She had never seen herself in stage makeup. Everything was immaculate, but over the top.“Yeah, I love it!” Jackson said. “Are you okay with keeping it on for a while more?”“If you like it, it stays.” Michelle flatly said. “Now drink some of that coffee they brought up! I need you to keep your energy up, you stud! I’ve got carnal urges to work through, and a great admiration for your tolerance with my past baggage interrupting our big date. I don’t know where guys like you come from, because you’re truly amazing.”Both were in blue jeans and light summer tops. They got to the concert just a minute before the Jonas Brothers got to the stage. It was general admission with mostly open floor. Some perimeter riser seats were still available. They rocked away the next hour at the concert. But after the 8th request for a selfie, they decided to go meander the casino and other attractions.They stopped by the hotel lobby, and asked the concierge to break the five hundred dollar bill. “Ten twenties, and three hundreds.” Jackson requested. The concierge said he’d be back with it in 2 minutes.“Let’s use part of this to cover the food for tomorrow’s pool party for the gang.” Michelle suggested. The concierge returned with the bills, counted it, and slipped in in an envelope for them.By 11pm they were both more interested in their luxury suite than anything else. Aspen Park RV ResortElizabeth and William rolled into the RV resort entrance around 7pm. They stopped at the front office to confer with the management.“Elizabeth! Glad to see you. The organization has set aside a rather secluded site for you. Here’s the info. Also, Please understand that for this weekend, this is not a public resort. As such, it deeds over all the privileges of a private property. Those residing here this weekend are free to go about the facilities in all the freedom of a person taking a bath. Do you understand where I’m going with this?”William  was quick to translate the message; “The Nature Club happens to be a naturalist club. They’re nudists, in case you’re confused.”“Oh, now everything makes sense.” Elizabeth finally concluded. “Yeah, we’re okay with that. But we don’t know them. Are they; are they all decent folks?”“I know the local members, and I’m staking my business reputation on their integrity” the manager assured them. “They’re okay with you introducing yourselves to them and I know you’ll not have any problem with their respect for the two of you.”William and Elizabeth were giddy as they drove along the park trail that the map detailed for them. There was still 2 hours of daylight, so they did get a bit distracted by the foot traffic along the way.Parking the RV, they set the levelers and stabilizers. Then they connected the electric, and water. William cranked out the side awning and Elizabeth unfolded the lawn chairs by the fire pit.That’s when Elizabeth said she wanted to take a quick shower.“I can walk you there, If you want the company?” William offered.“Oh, that’s so sweet of you. My protector, my champion, my hero!”“It’s called chivalry, and my father would beat me silly if I failed at this manly duty.”As they were approaching the big shower building; Elizabeth squinted her eyes, looking at a nude man in the distance.“Liz! it’s not polite to stare.” William advised.“William? Elizabeth?” the man shouted in a happy tone.“It’s Professor Garza!” the two shouted in unison.Antonio ran over, cock flapping freely, and gathered them in a group hug. Awkwardly Elizabeth and William were wrapped in his arms, staring down at his flaccid cock.“Elizabeth, I saw your name on the contract, which the resort wanted us to accept; but no way did I figure it was the same student I knew. And William? Uh, are you two, you two? I mean are you guys a thing?”“Uh, it’s complicated and we’d really love to explain it, but we signed this thing; that our professors said was real serious, about discussing things outside the classroom.”“Oh, Oh wow! You guys don’t know. Remember the international group of scholars we collaborated with, on this alternative sex ed class? Well, the consortium is all here, in this resort.” Tonight Phoebe and I are giving them a report. I’d really love to get debriefed on the social outcomes of your student group, to the extent you two are comfortable with?”“William and Elizabeth looked at each other and shrugged. “Sure, let’s talk.”“Great. Come over to our RV, and let’s include Phoebe in the discussion. “As they walked, Antonio loudly addressed Phoebe in the distance. “Oh Phoebe, look who came by to visit?”Phoebe was sitting in a camp chair, reading a book, but when she looked up and recognized the kids, she screamed and came running, her pendulous tits swinging wildly. She did the same group hug.Antonio said they need to discuss the social outcomes. The four went into the RV and sat at the dining table. Antonio brought out beers. They were some Spanish label, but William and Elizabeth were in an indulgent mood.The two students tag-teamed telling about the first pizza party. William told them about the guys’ gaming event. Elizabeth gave the details of the ladies brunch. Then she talked about the raucous game night that followed their pool party.Finally they discussed what was currently happening, all over this part of the state, with the students getting paired up and seeking to create their own ideals for a great date.“So, literally; William and I are on a date right now. He was in charge of our social itinerary, I’m responsible for the final destination venue.”“You chose to hang out with us?” Phoebe asked.“Gawd no. My folks own the RV Dealership on the edge of town. I grew up selling and servicing them. I thought going on a date in an RV would be adventurous.” Elizabeth explained.So, How long have you two been dating?” Phoebe wanted to know.“About 8 hours, ma’am.” William explained. “Today’s our first date. We went to the Blueberry festival in my home town of Brighton. We came here afterward, and tomorrow we head back. Tomorrow night is our class pool party, at the condo where Rebecca and Bethany live. We’ll all give reports on the dates. Then, who knows.” William detailed the plans.“Gawd! I love that game night you kids had. Antonio, why don’t we think of edgy stuff like them?” the buxom Professor Phoebe Garza protested.“So, three of you students were virgins at the beginning of the class?” Do you think the virgins handled the stress well?”Well”, Elizabeth began. I think they can speak better than I can, but generally, your continual stressing of a supportive environment, coupled with a balanced influence of drill sergeant barking, pushed them while encouraging them. That and the threat of not enrolling in fall semester, well it seems to have worked. One of them is still very concerned what her prudish mother may find out, but yeah, She even won the game night and is now the declared “Cock Queen”.Chuckles erupted all around.Kids, You have no idea just how big this news is. It’s bordering on unbelievable. Tell you what,” Antonio paused, then said; “It would mean so so much to us if the two of you could inconvenience your date time, in order to be at our presentation, in a half hour. It’s over in the activity center, next to the pool.You won’t need to talk to anyone, or anything. We just want to be able to refute the skeptics, if they say we’re not being accurate.” Phoebe explained.“Uh, it will be hard to remain anonymous in that room, with our clothes on, sir.” William reasoned.Good perceptivity, young man. Perhaps you’ll agree to blend in with a wardrobe adjustment. Or draw more attention to yourselves by standing out. I know the professors will likely insist on asking the two of you almost as many questions as they will have for Phoebe and me.”“I’ll strip”, Elizabeth volunteered. William countered with his similar pledge. “We’ll see you in a half hour,” William said as he stood to leave. The two were giddy as they skipped down the trail to their RV. Twenty minutes later they were seated off to the left side of the lectern. They were buck naked and eager to discover the global brain trust who devised their experimental class format. SymposiumPhoebe and Antonio were among the more attractive segment of the scholars, but there were plenty of eye candy objects filing in and visiting.Then Antonio stood up at the podium and gave the opening session announcements. Phoebe passed out the syllabus for the weekend and returned to Antonio’s side. Together they served as social hosts for the gathering, and then turned everyone’s attention to the academic paper that the Garzas had composed and submitted to the sociology journals.They presented their class setup, format, rules, and policies. They reported on the student responses and compliance. No student’s names were stated, but William and Elizabeth had no problem identifying who was being described.“Before we entertain questions, Phoebe and I have an informal update of significant insight. We were not able to prepare a written update, but we’ll present it orally, to this exclusive group, tonight.They then detailed the impromptu pizza party, followed by the gals brunch and the Guys game night.But what broke past the limits of credibility was the details of the sex games, which officially started as a pool party.Un-phased by the gestures of skepticism, Antonio spoke briefly of the arranged dates. Phoebe added,” We still need further debriefing, as those dates are occurring this evening.”The team from Dublin University finally interrupted; “Tony, we’ve always respected your scholarship; but this is the stuff of an erotic novel. None of us can plausibly convince our regents to take this report at face value. “Several others grumbled agreement with the Irish Academics.“What further substantiation would you need, kind sirs?” Antonio stared him in the face. “Why, I don’t know. The format we agreed upon protects every student, and I’d doubt any of them will come forward.”Instantaneously, Elizabeth and William stepped up to the lectern. The room hushed.Phoebe Garza spoke up. “If there lacks sufficient incredulity, we’ll now add even more. We told you that our oral addition came too recent for us to provide a written report. The fact is, Everything we told you about what happened outside the classroom, was only revealed to Antonio and me, mere minutes ago.Seems one of those couples who were paired up for a date, just happened to include an RV camping component. Her parents own the RV dealership where most of you rented your campers for the conference. He took her up to the Brighton Blueberry festival that some of you chose to attend. He is from that town.“Now I charge you all to keep that data completely confidential upon the threat of public condemnation and expulsion from this society.” Antonio’s voice was sober and vigilant.“My friends, meet Johnny and Linda. “ Antonio introduced them to a silent reception. “Students, take your leave to make such comments as you deem appropriate and insightful.The kids gave their experiences from the beginning. How they got their initial phone calls, What they were feeling on the first class session. How the professors guided the class, and how their minds and attitudes transformed as the sessions progressed.“Honestly, I barely knew anything about maybe two of the others. We were essentially total strangers, and it was the first class we had with Phoebe. Hell, it was the first class Antonio ever taught at our college.“ Elizabeth laid out her perspective. She wanted to add; “Fellas, my eyes are up here”. Because Elizabeth’s D cup tits are high and firm. A trait all the rest of the females lost decades ago, if they ever had it.“I’m telling you,” William emphasized; “at our pizza party, the 12 of us were shocked at what we accomplished. This is my first date with Elizabeth. But I have a mutual trust and appreciation for her that words cannot explain. The Garzas facilitated that”“By the third session,” Elizabeth interjected; “we were all waiting at the lecture bowl door, 20 minutes before class began. We were all impeccably groomed and adorned in jewelry. Smelling scrumptious!Several scholars chuckled at that imagery.“After two sessions, we all, even the virgins, couldn’t wait to get naked and continue this beautiful discovery.” William added. “This meeting, right here, right now; is the very first time either of us have been nude in a public setting. But it was so easy, after all we learned from the Garza team.A French professor redirected; “Tell us how you came up with the sex games?”William admitted that it was all a scheme the girls came up with. “Us guys had no idea just how horny female coeds could be, especially when they collude on a scheme. I think they wanted to embarrass us guys, but it was game-on!”Roars of laughter ensued.Elizabeth held up her hand to call for silence. Rather than explain it. How about if William and I conduct the games, tonight. There are what; 8 guys and 8 or nine ladies, by my quick survey. Are you folks up for a few rounds of blindfolded fun?”By the end of the 4th competition, the Blow Job phase, the scholars all totally bought into the narrative, and completely loved all 4 competitions. They seemed to revert to their younger personalities. William and Elizabeth loved being the ones dominating their students.Walking back to the RV, Elizabeth wrapped her arm around William and leaned her head on his side.Then the mosquitos found them, and they raced back to the RV.The RV rocked that night, even with the stabilizers set. The next morning, the Garzas stopped by to visit. At first the young couple was embarrassed, until their waking brains realized that these two instructors taught them how to fuck and how to get over prudish shame.Elizabeth turned on the coffeemaker and pulled out a coffee cake for the foursome.Phoebe and Antonio were at a loss for a sufficient expression of appreciation for what the students did for them, academically and professionally.“To start with,” William pressed the eminent matter. “There’s no way you can expect Liz and me to not tell our classmate this incredible story, I mean what happened in the campground, last night.”Phoebe and Antonio looked puzzled.“Can we tell the other 10 how we ran into you, and how we helped your presentation?”“Of course” Phoebe assured them. “But only them. The basic wall of trust stays within the enrollment. About the group that met last night, just don’t identify any specific person. But yes, do tell them how our sex games transpired. I think they’ll get a kick out of the story! Those social gatherings are your academic achievement. The twelve of you deserve to know what you’ve accomplished. Welcome to the fellowship of academians. But we need to also ask the twelve of you another special favor..” Park Plaza.When Bruce and Bethany left the dance, they stopped over at Bruce’s family ranch to change clothes and return the borrowed boots and hat. Bethany got in the truck wearing just a sexy ensemble of sandals, a satin camisole and Black satin shorts. Thirty minutes later they arrived at the Park Plaza tower, Bethany began asserting her desires for Bruce. “If Rebecca’s bra is hooked on her bedroom door, It means what you think it means.”Unlocking the front door on their 7th floor condo, Bethany and Bruce were quite informed. Clothing was scattered roughly in a trajectory toward Rebecca’s bedroom door. A red lacy bra erased any lingering uncertainty, dangling from the gold knob.Quietly, Bethany took Bruce’s hand and guided him to the other bedroom’s door.“Giggling was heard, faintly. Then not so faintly. Ah! Stop, Thomas! Oh God! Get back up here.” Rebecca’s passionate expressions were unmistakable.Once in the privacy of her bedroom, Bethany turned up the volume on the Bluetooth speaker. Her playlist was looping since this afternoon. Evidently, Line dancing wasn’t the only type of dance lessons Bethany studied on YouTube. Her sensual disrobing skills were sultry and captivating.Bruce obediently sat on the foot of the bed and admired.The final garment was the black thong. Her ass was fully in his face as she bent to guide the lacy black thing to her ankles. A few belly dancing skills from the Arab culture transitioned her presentation to a kneeling position, where she commenced in disrobing him.When his jacket and shirt were removed, Bethany placed her hands on each side of his head and kissed him with passion and exploration in her intentions. As the two tongue-wrestled, she overpowered him and laid him back on the bed. Her massive pendulous tits dangled across his chest.His belt and waistband undone, she slid both her open hands under his ass.She lifted his lower body, and slid all his lower layers clean past his toes.That’s when she came back up and laid her tits on his chest while resuming a hot French kiss.Bruce knew how to read a woman of passion and aggression. He wisely avoided interfering with her desire to express herself. And he loved it. All of it!While Bethany next focused on his lovely turgid cock, Bruce could faintly hear a distant female voice scream; “Oh God. Oh God! Ah! Yes.”That finally distracted Bethany from her passionate intensity as she sucked Bruce’s curved long cock.“Bethany chuckled after releasing his cock from her mouth;” So do you think Rebecca is getting along with Thomas?”Bruce laughed; “I gotta remember all these lines. They will be priceless to recite over coffee, in the morning.”Meanwhile, Bethany had just rotated and straddled him. Her mouth engulfed his curved cock from above. In one slow, uninterrupted motion, Bethany glided Bruce’s cock tip into the middle of her throat.The sensations were indescribable for Bruce. But he tried to delay the inevitable by focusing his mind on a thorough exploration of Bethany’s freshly waxed cunt. Her clit was so easy to find, bulging prominently out from between her swollen lips. He latched his lips to her hard bulb and sucked hard, while rolling his stiffened tongue around it, in continuous circles.Bethany began to tremble, first her knees, then her hips. Bruce wrapped his arms tightly around her ass and pressed his tongue firmly to her hard clit. This was primarily a preventative, as her twerking legs could easily leave his face black and blue from spasms which mimicked an epileptic seizure.What Bethany was unaware of, was the three rapid blasts of cum that shot into her throat. In the midst of her spasmodic orgasm, she released his cock and took a big breath of air. Then the shakes interrupted her plans for the next 45 seconds.When she came back to her senses, She was disappointed to find Bruce gone semi limp.Aggressively resuming her oral attack, she was surprised when Bruce squirmed; “Stop! Too much! I’m too sensitive.”Bethany was confused. This isn’t something her professors prepared her to deal with.She flipped around to face him, straddling forwarding this time.“Can I help you with something.” Bethany gently asked.“You already did. That was the most amazing blowjob ever given.”Huh?“I came already. My cock needs a break for a little while.”“You came?”“Hell yeah, in your throat. Three blasts. It was amazing.”Happy with herself, Bethany laid down in his arms. “I have to tell you, I’m not done with you yet.”That’s the best words I could hope for, lovely lady.” Wilburn State Forest.The woods of Lake Wilburn State forest sounded like a new wolf moved into the neighborhood. Erika’s loud orgasmic howls bellowed uninhibited.In the morning, Devon took Erica skinny-dipping. They even solemnized the weekend with a slow fuck in waist-deep water. Erica’s legs wrapped Devon tightly, and he loved the feel of her buxom tits pressed into his chest. They kissed as they gyrated. After his arms started to tire, he walked them out of the water and gently set her down on the blanket near the shore of the secluded cove. There he drove all 10 inches deep into her hungry cunt.Devon came quickly last night. But this shoreline fuck was his 5th, and it took nearly 20 minutes before his tower of pleasure erupted against the far wall of Erica’s insatiable cunt.Devon rolled off, fully spent and drained. Erica laid there, holding his hand, staring up at the morning clouds floating by. In a few minutes, she rolled up over him and slid down.“Really, Erica? You need more?” Devon sounded terrified. “No, Devon. You made me quite content.” Sliding further down and fondling his flaccid cock up close, she started directing her words to his mighty cock.“Mr. Cock, I love how you make me feel so special. You were designed by a brilliant creator, just to make a woman happy. And for that, you have my deep respect and devotion, Mr. Cock.”Erica continued to caress and kiss the lovely yet limp cock. She licked and stoked the mighty phallus, but turgid was not to become a 6th visit for Devon.Have you ever had this much sex in a weekend, Devon?Devon silently stared at Erica.“Oh, My Gawd, I forgot you were a virgin until last month.” Are there any girls who have your interest?”“Oh, there are 6 girls I think the world of. You happen to be one of them.” Devon said, not realizing just how seductive his words could be.“”Devon, you are an amazing man.. I am so honored to have this weekend alone with you. I really don’t want it to end, actually. But I also know five other such fellas and in all honesty, They are all as precious to me as you are. Is that okay with you?”Yeah, I love what Michelle once said. She built an intimate trust with Bruce, but didn’t want to claim exclusive dibs on him, and thus alienate the other girls in the process. Casa Madera.Malcolm awoke to the sound of songbirds outside the bedroom window of their cabin. He rolled toward Alexis’ backside, and wrapped his arms around her. His stiffening cock slid into the crevasse of her crotch. His fingers fondled both her tits.“What a wake up service! This hotel is amazing” the sleepy girl smirked. Then she wiggled her ass against him. His tally-whacker somehow found a hidden cave and went spelunking. Alexis loved the warm embrace that surrounded her, the arousal of her stiffened nipples, and especially the fullness of this beautiful Irish cock deep inside her, causing a tingly feeling all over her relaxed body. They made slow love to each other. First arousing her 4th amazing climax in 12 hours, then the happy fullness of his warm semen swimming further into her whole being.How could her mother ever reject this love from her father? Alexis determined to never be shamed by such a destructive attitude.The two showered and spent a quiet morning on the porch with plenty of coffee and letting their sore tender spots recover. Grand Casino Hotel.As Michelle and William checked out of the grand casino hotel, the concierge did everything. They had a seat in the lobby while the valet and bellhop brought up their car and loaded it. William finally looked at the Sunday paper which was handed to him. There on the cover was a photo of the newly crowned state Teen Miss . She was in a deep embrace with “Mindy Olson”. The article recapped the entire pageant, and especially the unscheduled appearance of Mindy Olson.As the concierge notified them that the car is loaded and waiting, William took a slip of paper and made a note directing the concierge to split a hundred dollar tip among himself, $40; room service, $30; and lobby staff, $30.Three pageant girls came over to say hi. The ginger-headed one said she just loved the inspirational message in the dressing room. “Where did you read that” Young Kelly asked?Well, it took me twenty years to learn that lesson, through my own mistakes. It was all my own spontaneous message, but I’m not proud of what it took me to learn my lessons.They posed for some selfies. The concierge handling all the cell phones and snapping the pics.Then William and Michelle were off to enjoy breakfast in the campus cafeteria. William and Michelle sent a text to everyone, saying they were covering the pizza and fixings. Bethany and Rebecca were authorized to spend up to $100.While eating breakfast at the University cafeteria with William, Michelle’s father called. Seems he learned of the front page story in the morning paper. She explained her opportunity and how she leveraged it to settle a lawsuit. She assured dad that the business arrangement is completely done, and she has no interest in ever working with Stellar Modeling. But she added; “Dad, I’m surprised at how all these teen girls want my advice. I might want to explore consulting opportunities, so young girls don’t get exploited like I allowed myself to be.” That made dad so happy. Not so much her business idea, but the heart-felt lessons she learned through her whirlwind modeling experience.“I was just nervous that you took on Candice by yourself.” Dad explained.“I was on a date with William, dad. He’s a lab partner in one of my summer semester classes. He even pressed Candice for some cash appearance fees.” Candice buckled more than I imagined she would. “ Michelle beamed. “ Oh, by the way. I’m getting an A in my health class, so that’s more good news. I couldn’t have done it without great lab partners.”Dad was heard telling mom that Michelle got an A in a class she had to retake.“Dad, my lab partner and I need to finish our last research. It’s due before tomorrow.” Michelle added, to get Dad off the phone. He didn’t want to be holding her back from academics. Park Plaza.Coffee time in Rebecca’s kitchen was full of banter. Everything from the trail of discarded clothing, like breadcrumbs leading to Rebecca’s bedroom doorknob, Bethany’s yodeling cries of orgasmic bliss. “Oh Thomas, Oh, too much!”“I sincerely respect the authenticity of Rebecca’s religion. Her bedtime prayers are from the heart and full of worship. I heard her passionately. Oh God, Oh God! Yes!”Then Rebecca told how, “every old man at the country club felt like they were entitled to a dance with me.” Thomas felt like he had 25 grandpas giving him dating and seduction advice.“Don’t forget all those Milfs who wanted to press their big tits against you on the dance floor?”Bruce and Bethany had some similar stories from the Barn Dance. But the folksy ranchers just said it in cruder words.“And I lost count of how many times my ass got slapped during line dances.” Bethany added. “Oh, and who knew Bruce broke so many girls’ hearts all over that township. The jealous stares I got. It was so funny.”“It didn’t bother you?” Rebecca asked.“No, and Bruce’s mom was fantastic! She prepared me for everything. She has the best western boot collection!”“Yeah, my mom had her decked out in authentic country girl vogue.” Bruce grinned.Rebecca started to get up to refill her coffee. That’s when she remembered just how sore her cunt was. “I think my pussy wants a temporary vow of celibacy, about now.“Yeah, I need to pee something fierce, but I’m too sore to get out of this chair.” Bethany admitted.The guys were silent and feeling indicted of wrong-doing. “Sorry” both of them said; practically in unison.Thomas got up for Rebecca and told her to sit and rest.“Sorry Bethany, I’d go pee for you, if it helped.” Bruce offered.“No” Bethany replied “You gave me everything I wanted. I’ll own this sore pussy. And when it feels better, I’ll hunger for more of the same.”“The only thing worse that a sore pussy, is an unsatisfied pussy.” Rebecca waxed poetic. The invitation.At 11 am, a text message was sent by Elizabeth, to all the classmates:“Can we move the pool party out to Aspen Park RV Resort. It’s a special request from Professors Phoebe and Antonio Garza.”“Before you all ask William and me a million questions, let me say the past 24 hours have been shocking and amazing.” That’s all William and I will say, until we can all meet in one room.”William and I are going to remain here at the resort, today. The pool is great and the Resort is fully reserved for a large conference. But we are having a blast with everyone!”“Get here as soon as you can. You don’t need to bring anything! Anything at all! You will deeply regret it, if you decline the invite. Believe me!”The foursome at Park Plaza began chattering about the mysterious texts from Elizabeth.“Did she and William elope?” Bruce threw out there for starters.“Maybe it’s a multi-level marketing scam? Thomas rebutted.“Elizabeth is a very reliable person, as best I can say. And so is William.”“And what’s the meaning of, and I quote; ‘anything at all’?”Devon called Bethany; “Are you playing twenty questions, yet?”“For real!” Bethany chuckled. Are you and Erica going?”“We’re just 15 minutes away. Here, Erica wants to say something.”“Hey Girl” Erica said in a high pitch, like excited girls do. “Are you and Rebecca walking funny?”“Ugg, I’m sore, but serenely happy. I’ll save the rest of my words til we get together. ““Okay, I called mom and told her I’ll be home tonight, but probably late. See you when you get to the Aspen Park Resort.”Rebecca’s phone rang and it was Alexis; “Hey, we were just packing up when the text came in. Is everyone going?”“Seems like it.” Rebecca confirmed. We’ve heard from everyone except William and Michelle.Just then Bruce’s phone rang. “It’s William” he said as he stepped away to talk. “Hey William!”“My Gawd, Bruce. I don’t know if this date can get any more bizarre.”“Yeah” Bruce agreed. “By the way, we’re holding off on ordering food. It sounds like Devon and Erica will be out there in 10 or 15 minutes. Rebecca is talking to Alexis right now. You and Michelle were the last to check in.”“We just had a bite to eat at the campus cafeteria. Michelle wants to know how to pack?”“Wish I could help you with that. We’re completely clueless.” Bruce admitted. “Are you guys able to go? And how soon?”Yeah, I just need to help Michelle adjust. We have a whopper of a story to tell. She’s on the front page of the morning newspaper.”What? Bruce was shocked. “No, save it for the gathering.”“Anyway, Bruce, your advice to me was so helpful. Flexible was the key word. Still is, I guess.” We’re in jeans and sneakers. I think we’ll just go as we are?”“That’s what I’m doing. I won’t speak for the two women in the room, though. I guess we’ll head out from here, and we might be the last to arrive, if Alexis and Malcolm are as close as I think they are.” Bruce hung up and said; “Bethany, you might want to pick up the Sunday paper on our way to meet the gang?”By zachattack163 for Literotica

 Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7The Dating Game Ensues.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.In Rebecca’s 7th floor Condo, The Remedial Sex Ed class was enjoying a swim party and game night. The 12 college students were all sexually sated from the orgasmic contests, and simply basking in the comfort of a supportive set of friends. While Bethany and Rebecca just completed a housing agreement at the sofas’ where an ‘Apples To Apples’ game was going on;Devon and five others were playing a Game of Catan, at the Dining Room table. While Jackson and Alexis were negotiating a trade of Rock, for Wood; Devon bravely struck up a conversation with Erika; “So, Erika, I have two; no, three questions I’d love to find out from you. Tell me your worst date, your best date, and your ideal date. Meanwhile in the living room the apples to apples card asked the players to choose a response to the term worst day ever. Thomas chuckled as he submitted his card. When the rest of the submissions were in, Elizabeth shows Thomas's card. It said blind date.Well, that started off quite a group discussion of some of the worst experiences in dating. Soon, the Catan players came in to join the conversation. Erica said; “oh my God! We were just talking about horrible dates.” Then Erica added, “Devin wanted to know what was my worst aid and what was my best. I was just getting to the second part. Then he wanted to know what is my ideal date.” Spontaneously the conversation became a support group for dating help.It was the ideal date discussion that became the next chapter for the remedial sex ed students. Bethany suggested that each of the guys list a social activity and each of the girls lists a romantic finale; a destination. Bethany just wanted a sentence or two. She had Bruce pick up the guy's cards and she picked up the girls cards. Then she shuffled each stack and placed them on the coffee table next to each other. Taking the top card off each stack, she announced who was going on a blind date with whom.Bethany and Bruce agreed to assist the guys and gals, in coordinating their itinerary and destinations, but did not disclose the activities and venues. That was up to each couple to work out.Rebecca was paired with Thomas.Bethany was paired with Bruce.Erica was paired with Devin.Michelle was paired with Jackson.Alexis was paired with Malcolm.Elizabeth was paired with William.The timing perimeters were to be completed by Sunday, July 18th. On that afternoon and evening, there would be another pool party and pizza, at Rebecca and Bethany's place.Shortly after, the crowd started to disperse. Bethany stayed late to help Rebecca put things away and arrange for her move in. Since the other room mates’ bedroom was going to be empty for eight more weeks, they decided Bethany should just put her extra belongings in storage and use one of the existing beds so she would have her own bedroom. The two of them decided to discuss Rebecca's upcoming date with Thomas. Rebecca said she really loves her condo and would just as soon invite Thomas back here for the night.Bethany agreed and said; “it's hard to find a luxury hotel suite to rival this place.” Bethany also asked if Rebecca would be opposed to Bethany having Bruce over, as well?“That sounds great! Rebecca assured her. As long as you and Bruce aren't offended by whatever sounds might carry over from my bedroom,” Rebecca added with a wink.“I’m hardly the person to complain about loud sex. You heard the noises I make.” Bethany admitted.“I wonder what Thomas has in mind for a social activity?” Rebecca wandered out loud.Bethany confirmed that she had some clue but was going to leave it to Thomas to reveal.Just then Rebecca's cell phone rang. It was Thomas.“Hello lovely! I'm looking forward to our special date and I wanted to discuss my thoughts for the day. My dad is the golf pro at Oak Park country club. I’d love to arrange a golf outing, followed by dinner at the country club dining hall. They usually have live music and ballroom dancing.”“Oh goodness! I'm in.” Rebecca assured him “I'll just need to bring along a change of clothes. Will we have access to the lockers and showers?”“Of course. My dad will handle all of the accommodations. I must inform you though, I was pretty much raised at that country club, and I think a lot of the older folks will take interest in who I'm finally dating. I've only been to a few of these swanky events. The last one was the debutant ball, last year.”Rebecca said; “Oh I'm so excited. I had my debutant ball when I turn 16. My dad was my date, that night.”“Since you're on the phone, Thomas can I discuss our final destination?”“Sure, what do you have in mind?” He asked.“I've stayed in a lot of places and I really just want to invite you back here for the evening. Will that disappoint you?”“Hmm, a night in the penthouse of Park Plaza? Sounds like roughing it. Just kidding. I am deeply honored and I want this to be an absolutely amazing date for you, my lovely.”Bethany was cleaning up the kitchen but overheard some of Rebecca's words. She scribbled a note and handed it to Rebecca. It said shall I plan to stay somewhere else that night?Rebecca glanced at the note and said, “Oh Thomas; one more thing. Would it make you feel uncomfortable if Bruce and Bethany were to make the other bedroom their destination that night? They said they'll ignore all the screams of ecstasy they might overhear.”“Good God! We all had sex on the floor of a college lecture bowl just last week. If we could ignore other couples getting it on then; I'm sure we can tolerate it again. Plus I think it might be fun conversation the next morning over a cup of coffee.”“Well now, a gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell, but I suppose others can’t help overhearing things. That doesn’t mean we should confirm their suspicions.” The Hoe-Down.The next morning Bruce called Bethany to discuss his idea for a great date. “On Saturday July 13th,” Bruce explained. “We would travel out to my family’s ranch in the next county. We would enjoy trail riding on our family’s horses. Then, that evening the Stone Creek township is having a festival at the neighbors ranch it'll be a potluck dinner and barn dance.”“Barn dance? As in, square dancing? Or Western line dancing?” Bethany asked.“I don't think anybody square dances anymore,” Bruce assured her. “But yeah, line dancing is still a thing in our county.”“Well Bruce, that sounds like a very fun way to spend the day getting to know you better. Are you okay with coming back to the Park plaza condominiums? You know I'm temporarily moving in with Rebecca while maintenance is being done in the athletic dorms? I'll be in her spare bedroom until school starts in September. You just have to be okay with the noisy couple in the other bedroom?”“Haha! Maybe we can make it a contest? Who can be noisier!““Oh please!” Bethany responded. “I resemble that!” Casa Madera.That afternoon, Alexis sent a text to Bethany.“Hey girl! I just talked to my aunt and uncle and said I'd love to take a friend out to the cabin in a couple weeks. They said sure!”Then Alexis asked; “Do you think Malcolm will be okay with staying in a remote cabin? It has electricity and plumbing, and all. I just hope it doesn't disappoint him? It’s really a spectacular place. They named it Casa Madera, which just means timber house, or log cabin.”“Oh my God! That sounds like a fantastic destination. Has he told you what he's planning that day?” Bethany wanted to know what she knew.“Um, yeah. He wants to take me to the performing arts center for a Celtic dance show. That's all I know, and it seems odd to go from a performing arts center to a rustic cabin in the woods.”“Don't worry about it!” Bethany said. “As long as the cabin is presentable, all Bruce is going to be interested in that night is the woman he's with.”Alexis chuckled nervously. “My aunt and uncle didn't ask who I'm inviting. I think they assume it's you, or one of my other girlfriends. You might need to play along if I get in a jam. This aunt and uncle are not prudes like most of my family. But I don't think they want the blowback for contributing to the delinquency of a fair young maiden.”“Count me in and I'll do my best to not blow your cover.” Bethany assured her. Model Worthy.Meanwhile Bruce was on the phone with Jackson; who was nervous about dating a world-class model like Michelle.Bruce encouraged him; “She wants to be a normal girl next door, Jackson. Be gentle, sensitive, and genuine. You might also need to remember flexibility, because things don't always go exactly as planned.”“Well, I want to take her to the new restaurant near the mall, called Candelier. Then I want to take her to a pop concert out at the casino ballroom.”“Excellent!” Bruce assured him. “I think she'll really enjoy that. I'm not sure how much exposure to large crowds she wants to risk. She values her anonymity. I know that runs contrary to what I would want, if I were in your place. Hell, I'd be strutting her with pride and want the whole world to take note.”“Yeah, good point.” Jackson agreed. I’ll need to read her expressions and just adapt to the circumstances.” Lake Wilburn.Later that night, Devin called Bruce and discussed his ideal date package. His grandparents own a lake resort and he wants to spend a Saturday there, with Erica. They would have full use of all the boats; including ski boats, canoes, kayaks, and sailboats.“Shit! You just want that box and babe in a bikini for the day!” Bruce chided him.“And what's your point!” Devin retorted.They laughed at the obvious and Bruce confirmed that it sounds like a blast.“Hey Devin, Bethany's calling can I call you back when I'm done with her?”“Sure!” And Devin hung up.“Hey Bethany? ““Hello Bruce. I just got off the phone with Erica and she's a bit nervous about her date with Devin.”“Oh? Funny I just hung up with Devin to take your call. He's nervous too, by the way.”“Well, Erica kind of feels weird about it, but she wants to go camping. She thinks that's a pretty weird way to end a date. But she still thinks she should. What do you think?”“Oh my god! It's perfect. Just between you and me, Devin's grandparents own a Lake resort. Devin wants to spend a day at the lake, boating fishing and swimming. He's nervous that Erica might not be the outdoorsy type?”“Oh this is too funny” Bethany chuckled.“Now, does Erica want to camp in a campground? Because that resort might be a good fit for her plans, as well?”“No, she wants to do wilderness camping with backpacks. In the state forest near lake Wilburn.”“Oh my God! Please tell Erica that she is spot on! Camping is perfect and Lake Wilburn is even more perfect. I can't say more than that.”“Okay, I'll call her back. Thanks for your help.”“Okay babe, looking forward to our date, as well. And I’ll connect with Devin and assure him.Bruce sent Devin a text; “Your planning is very compatible with what Erica is thinking. But I won't say more than that.”When Devin got the text, his curiosity really went into overdrive. Bruce assured him; “Don't overthink it bro. Just go with it. Your gut instincts are spot on.”Blueberry Touring.Bruce and Bethany were mostly able to keep secrets. The only challenge was Elizabeth and Wiliam’s coordination.William  was planning to take Elizabeth back to his hometown for the Brighton annual Blueberry festival. It involved a parade, carnival, street dance, and other events.Elizabeth's parents agreed to let her use an RV from their recreational vehicle dealership. She thought it was absolutely too corny for a first date destination but somehow she wanted to run it by Bethany.Bethany and Bruce had to divulge a little bit of Jackson's plans. Then Bethany and Elizabeth selected Aspen Park RV campground near the Blueberry festival.They drove out to Aspen Park RV resort and talked to the owners. The bad news was that the RV Park was completely booked for a private event that particular weekend.When Elizabeth mentioned who her family was, the Aspen Park owners offered to call the organization which had reserved the entire RV park. They persuaded the organization to make an exception, provided that her RV would be using the most remote lot available. The group was more concerned that they might offend Elizabeth.“Your family has been very good to our RV park. You've greatly increased our occupancy rate because of the great reviews that you've given us. We wish we could do more to reciprocate with your family. But we will need you to sign a confidentiality agreement with this organization. That's all we're going to say.”“You mean, something like, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?” Bethany speculated.“Yes! Something very much like that.”“Sure. But I'm going to need to know who the other party to this agreement is. Do we at least have a name of an organization?” Elizabeth pleaded.“Yes, the Sun valley nature society. That's all we will say.”Driving back to the college, Elizabeth said she was concerned that it was such a long drive to this resort.That's when Bethany divulge that William’s plans were going to be out in this area, anyway. Awaiting the special day.Bruce and Bethany sent a group text message out to everyone confirming that they have been consulted and advised all of the couples, regarding venues in itineraries. They urged the couples to contact each other about clothing and other accommodations suitable for their activities. With that, the couples were just counting the days. All of the dates were able to begin on Saturday July 13th. Lake Wilburn.Devin loaded up his Jeep Cherokee and headed to Erica's place where she was waiting with a large duffel bag, cooler, and backpack. Once loaded, they headed out of town. There are activities started with fishing. After cleaning the fish they broke for lunch. Devin's grandparents insisted they come dying with them. After lunch they went sailing, followed by water skiing. Erica was an absolute blast and her string bikini was especially entertaining for Devin.After water skiing, Erica wanted to relax on the boat and lotion up for tanning. Devon took Erica into a secluded cove and turned off the boat motor. She offered to share lotion, and Devon took that queue to strip naked. Erica loved the suggestion. They spent a long time spreading the whole bottle of lotion all over each other, and building expectations for later that evening. Finally they laid out for about 40 minutes, getting a full tan. Then they swam naked in the cove for a while, before returning the boat to the resort. About 6:00 that night, they loaded up and Erica drove the two out to the state forest. Blueberry Festival.Elizabeth and Jackson drove the RV all the way to the Brighton blueberry festival, where they parked in front of Jackson’s parents’ house. The small town festival was a blast and several of Jackson’s high School buddies were there. They were all enamored by the busty skinny hot date Jackson brought back from college. After enjoying so many activities, they headed back to the house and said goodbye to his parents; then drove off in the RV.As Elizabeth, a skilled driver of big rigs, drove the 40 foot yacht-on-wheels, down the state highway, William marveled at her mastery of the road.“You seem to be able to concentrate on every aspect of getting there swiftly and safely.” william marveled.Then he got up and came over behind her ‘captain’s chair’. He leaned in and kissed her on the side of her neck.“Umm, that’s nice.” She smiled.He gently placed both his hands on her shoulders and softly massaged them. After 10 seconds he stopped.“You don’t have to stop, William. I was really loving that.”That was just what William wanted her to say. Then he resumed. He was standing directly behind her and softly stroking her upper arms and shoulders. Then he slide down the front of her chest, where her amazing D cup tits were situated. He unbuttoned two more buttons. Then he crossed his hands over and slid both hands in, under her stretch lace underwire bra. He found 2 very pronounce nipples towering out, perhaps most of an inch outward from her soft, squeezable mammaries.And that’s when the devoted driver in her decided she had limits. “Oh Gawd, I can’t wait to get this beast parked and take this further. But you better give me a breather. This is one of our rentals and I have to make sure the upholstery doesn’t smell like pussy. The RV park is just 5 minutes away.”William kissed her neck, softly, and went back to his seat. Oak Park Country Club.Thomas and Rebecca arrived at the golf course at about noon, and a golf cart was waiting for them at the first tee. So many of the club members visited Thomas throughout the course, and made typical comments designed to embarrass a young man on his first date with the darling lass.After golf, they had some time to kill hanging out at the pool. Thomas made sure to give Rebecca plenty of time getting ready for the evening. While he showered and dressed in a sport coat, Elizabeth was doing up her hair and makeup, and getting into a cherry red cocktail dress.Dinner was excellent, and dancing was even more fun. The only frustration Thomas experienced, was all the old men who presumed they had a right to dance just one dance with Rebecca. Thomas ended up dancing with the old ladies almost as much as he did with Rebecca. Stone Creek Township.Bruce and Bethany left for the ranch around 10:00 a.m. and had an early lunch at the local barbecue restaurant. Then it was trail riding, with a couple of breaks along the path. The two shared a lot of common interests. Both were very committed to their athletic pursuits. Both enjoyed a general commitment to fitness and health.At one hilltop, Bruce dismounted and sat on the steep slope, facing the valley below. Bethany came and sat by him, saying nothing.After about 3 minutes, Bruce said; “This spot is where I’ve made most of the important decisions of my life.”“I love the view.” Bethany said. “It really helps to have a place like this. Everyone needs a quiet place.”Bruce just nodded.Bethany laid her head down on Bruce’s thigh, and she lovingly rubbed her hand along his leg.Bruce broke the silence to tell Bethany just how much he admires her spirit; her grace. “You’re one of the most peaceful people I’ve ever met. I barely know you, but I really feel I can trust you. Is it okay for me to say that?”“Bruce, that might be one of the kindest compliments anyone has expressed to me. Thank You.”By now Bruce was gently caressing Bethany’s shoulder and chest. As his hand softly lifted and squeezed her near breast, he added; “You are beautiful, through and through, and with healthy portions of beauty, endless and enduring.”“Oh, Bruce! Take me now! You are an amazing lover.” Bethany was swooning.“Mom and dad need our help prepping for the dinner gathering. But when I make love to you, I don’t want to have any distractions or time limits. Are you going to be okay?”“I already need to change out my panty liner, or maybe my blue jeans; but I’ll be patient until I run out of patience. Then I’ll attack your sexy body, wherever we are.”At about 4:00 p.m., they returned the horses and brushed then down at the stable. Then they headed over to the Winston ranch where the township barn dance and dinner was being prepared.Bethany pulled out a German chocolate cake, which she had baked the night before.“You didn't need to bring anything, Bethany.” Bruce insisted “You're my date, today.”“My mother would be ashamed of me for ever showing up at a potluck without a dish. That's something that is not going to change, Bruce. I will always be in my mother's daughter.”Bruce's mother was at the food tables, helping organize the various dishes, so that desserts where grouped with the other desserts; salads grouped together, and so forth. Bethany seemed to get along great with Bruce's mother, and the two worked together, while Bruce helped his dad organize the parking, out in the just-cut hayfield.At 5:00 p.m., the township council leaders stepped to the microphone and welcomed everybody. Reverend Anderson set a prayer blessing. Then several lines formed around the various tables so that everybody could quickly get their food. A few young women happened to take great interest in who Bruce's date was. Some were so bold as to start a conversation; “Hey Bruce! Good to see you back on the ranch!” Then they turned to Bethany and introduced themselves. What they were really doing was sizing her up and report back to their gossip circles.“Don't mind them,” Bruce's mother advised. “Bethany, some girls are frustrated that Bruce got away. Just smile, be polite, and don't give them any reason to criticize you. They'll make it up on their own.” She winked.The cover band did a great selection of classic country western, western swing, new country, and even a little Southern rock.Bethany absolutely loved the dance. Bruce's mother had a good selection of women's cowboy boots, and she happened to be the same shoe size as Bethany. But what Bethany loved best was the cowboy hat that she was lent by Bruce's mother.Bethany fit right in.The line dances were especially fun, and Bethany only flubbed up a couple of times.Returning back to their table she said to Bruce; “Thank God for YouTube line-dance videos. There's a video for learning everything.” Metro Performing Arts Auditorium.Malcolm picked up Alexis at about 3:00 p.m. She was wearing a white dress with a cardigan sweater. They had dinner reservations for 5:00 p.m., but Malcolm said they need to stop by at the performing arts center first. He wore a corduroy sport coat with casual slacks and an oxford button-down shirt.The usher in the lobby approached Malcolm to confirm his identity. Then he took them back to the dressing rooms where Malcolm's aunt was waiting.“Malcolm! What's going on?” Alexis was puzzled.“Aunt Irene! It's great to see you! How's the family and how is the tour going?”“Oh my! Wee Malcolm has grown into a strapping young fella! And who be the lovely lass that we are honored to meet?”“Excuse my bad manners, aunt Irene. Irene, this is Alexis; one of my fellow students here at the university. Alexis this is Irene Balford, the leader of the dance troupe and executive producer of the show. She's also one of the best Celtic dancers in the world.”Alexis was star-struck and completely stunned.Malcolm and his aunt briefly visited about family and such. Irene handed Malcolm 2 tickets for the front row, and hugged him. “Please stop by the back stage after the show. I want you to meet some of the new cast, and visit some of the folks your family has always known.”With that, Malcolm and Alexis went to the Skyline club, where Malcolm had reservations for dinner. Skyline Restaurant.“I had no idea your family produced that stage show? It’s world renown!”“Yeah, Irene is the one who made it successful. Our family has always loved the Irish traditions.”“Do you do any folk dances?” Alexis was curious.“Do I! All of them. But I got burnt out when I was 14.”“Did you perform publicly?”“Define publicly?” Malcolm evaded.“On stage? Were tickets purchased to see your art?”“Yes, and yes.” Malcolm admitted.Alexis could read his expressions and knew he didn’t want to talk about it.“I’m having a wonderful time with you, Malcolm.” Alexis redirected the conversation.“So you don’t mind the cultural dance event?” Malcolm asked.“Oh, I think I will like it a lot. Perhaps more than you? But what is the back stage thing Irene mentioned?”“She always has caterers provide a group meal after the show. You have no idea how many calories are burnt up in Celtic dancing.”“That’s very good of her to look after their needs.”“My mom got food poisoning from a restaurant she and dad ate at, in Philadelphia, late one night. It set back the whole group. Irene is smart. She has a lot invested in this tour, and healthy food, conveniently delivered, is a cheap insurance policy for the health of her stage athletes.”“Athletes? I guess that’s very true, isn’t it?”“The hardest part isn’t the jumps and spins. It’s doing them so that they look effortless. We actually seek to hide the athletics. But it’s what propels the show.”“Well, after the show, I have a special destination that I’m inviting you to. The only thing I ask is that you be discrete, because my aunt thinks I’m inviting one of the girls to stay at their cabin, tonight.”“A Cabin? Like Out in the woods, cabin?”“Yep! A quarter mile from the next neighbor’s place. I don’t want to worry about how loud we get.” Alexis said with a blushing grin.They returned to the performing arts center and truly did love the show. Malcolm frequently whispered to Alexis about what was about to happen next. As the show was about to do their finale’, Irene stepped up to the microphone for a personal word with the audience. She thanked the city for their welcoming heart, their goodness to the Irish people who came to America over the centuries, and their fondness for the Irish culture.“I want to especially thank you for taking in a former cast member, who is currently a student at Berkley University. Please meet my dear nephew, Malcolm, who spent 6 years touring the world with our dance troupe. Malcolm; Stand and great the rest of your fellow townsmen.”Malcolm swiftly and gracefully stood and greeted the crowd from his front row. The spotlights were instantly on him and he retained all the stagecraft of his childhood, smoothly bowing, then blowing kisses to the crowd.A roar of appreciation filled the room for an extended time. Malcolm bowed again and then gestured the attention back to his aunt, on center stage.The message was clear. This town felt it a deep honor that this dance troupe, from far across the ocean, would lend part of their cast to this city, trusting this university to help him further develop.Tears were rolling down his cheeks when Malcom found his seat. Alexis held his hand while the finale progressed When every dancer in the troupe was finally on stage, pouring their last ounce of energy into their feet, still gracefully hiding the athletic strain, the Crescendo brought the whole crowd to their feet, in thunderous applause.After the performance, Alexis and Malcolm were not able to get backstage until a number of people personally greeted him. The mayor and his wife were among them, as was the university president and so many patrons of the arts.Back stage, several familiar faces approached Malcolm, including some girls his own age. His cousin Nancy was very kind to Alexis and told Alexis some hilarious stories that Nancy didn’t think Malcolm wanted his date to know.Finally they hugged several of them and Malcolm insisted that Alexis has a curfew. More questions ensued.“How long have you two dated?”“Five hours.”“What?”“This is our first date.”“Oh, But you’ve known each other for a year? ““No, we met in summer school, last month.”“But you seem so natural, and at ease with each other?”“Well; we’re study partners.”“Oh, sure. Well she’s a lovely lady, Malcolm. Your parents would be lecturing you to not let her get away.” Irene said in an auntish sort of way.“I’ll lose her if I violate curfew, Aunty.”“Oh dear! Go. I’m so sorry. Go! And if you’re late, go in with her, and humbly state your case. I and the mayor will vouch for you.”The two rushed out before any straggling patrons could detain them. Candelier Restaurant.Michelle and Jackson walked into the Candelier restaurant before the evening rush. Jackson was told their table will be ready in less than 5 minutes.Michelle sat in the waiting area and glanced over at the takeout counter. Doing a doubletake she stared into a time machine. Carl Allen, assistant to Stellar Modeling’s President, Candice Carlson was busy texting while waiting for his ‘to go’ order to be brought up. Just then he glanced up. Immediately he locked his eyes on Michelle. Expressionless he stared. Then, as if breaking out of a trance, he dialed a number and held the phone to his ear. After less than a minute, he hung up and walked a bee line to her seat.“Mindy? Oh my! How have you been”“I’m fine, Carl. Why are you here?”“Candice is a business partner with the Teen Miss pageant. And we’re also doing a modeling event at the Mall right now.”“Jackson? Party of Two” the Matra De called out. The two stood and started walking.“I’m not surprised. You need more naïve girls to refill your stocks.” Michelle told her old modeling management. Then she went to the table without the politeness of a parting salutation.As Jackson helped seat his lovely date, she apologized. “A bad face from my past. My modeling agency’s henchmen.”Looking over their menus, they were startled when a 40-some woman in a pantsuit seated herself at their table. “Mindy, darling. It’s so good to see you.”“What do you want? Michelle answered coldly.”“Are you doing well? You look fantastic, my dear.”“Get to your point before we have you thrown out.”“I have a fantastic opportunity for you. It’s local and last-minute.”“Some deva stood you up? You need to start asking yourself why this keeps happening to you.”“A person whom we contracted with, is unable to fulfill her role, this afternoon and evening. When Carl saw you, he suggested I offer you the spot and let you have the honors.”“I’m on a date, thank you.” Michelle bluntly dismissed her offer.Jackson extended his hand to politely introduce himself. Michelle reached up and took his wrist, and gently redirected it down to his lap; “She’s not polite company, Jackson.”“Mindy, name your price, your terms,” Candice put on her negotiating face.“Oh my god! You really are desperate. Karma really does bite, doesn’t it? Tell me everything. What void needs to be filled and how soon.”“Brenda Goddard, the leading fashion model for twenty of my fashion label clients, walked out this morning. She is supposed to address a crowd of 300 teen girls and their mothers, over in the center court of the shopping mall, just across the parking lot from here. Then she’s supposed to crown the state Teen Miss, over at the Casino Auditorium. You’d be perfect for both. That’s it. Tell me what we need to do, to put the past behind us and make this a one-time gig?”“We’ll never put the past behind us, Candice. And I do have a price. Tell me when you’re ready. ““Fire away. What do you need?”One. Get your attorney on the phone. I’m calling my family attorney as we speak. Completely dissolve your ‘breach of contract’ lawsuit. We’ll do a 4 way facetime. It will be a recorded verbal contract, preserved to digital, and enforceable in court. Two.”“Go ahead.” Candice said in rapt concentration.“I want the penthouse suite for the night. The one Brenda certainly demanded as part of her compensation package. I want valet and security in the mall. I’ll be gracious to the girls, but I want to give them 3 minutes of career advice, at the modeling conference. I won’t defame you or your agency by name. But I will tell the girls to respect the wisdom of their parents. Three.”“The third would be?” Candice was getting ansy.“You ask Jackson, here; to agree to this. He will be by my side for everything. Not on the stage, but everywhere else. We’re on a date, damn it! And this date is far more important to me, than any of your business offers. Jackson, the floor is yours.”Jackson began; “Candice, I don’t know you, and you don’t know me. But I do put a high stock in the wisdom of Michelle. I want our passage to and from our vehicle to be secure, and parking by valet. The hotel Penthouse suite charges will be covered by you, including any charges for services and products provided between now and 11am tomorrow morning. Michelle’s real name will remain confidential. My name will, as well. You will cite all of Michelle’s professional accomplishments and speak respectfully of her choice to devote all her attention to her education. You will pay her $400 cash, in addition to her stated demands. Those are my terms.”“Done! Meryl, I’m sorry to bother you on a Saturday, but an emergency legal matter has occurred. I’m at an event and dealing with a logistics crisis. We ran into Mindy Olson, by chance, and I have negotiated terms for her services. Part of those terms require a dismissal of our lawsuit for her previous breach of contract. She’s talking to her lawyer, now. We want to do a facetime video to seal it, because we need her on stage in.. 12 minutes.”Candice rattled off the terms rapidly. It seems Meryl was sitting in a chaise lounge near a swimming pool.Michelle had the facetime invites sent and as they walked out of Candeliers, they four listened to Candice recite all the terms, including the matters Jackson inserted. As they approached their car in the parking lot, Michelle finished reciting her identification data for the record. Then she hung up. Oak Glen Shopping Mall.The 40-second drive across the parking lot did not give them time to say much. A Mall security officer flagged them into a loading zone where a security detail was ready to escort them. Candice appeared out of nowhere and recited the important details and confirmed the company data about which Michelle was a spokesmodel for.Behind the pipe and drape dividers, Jackson and Michelle walked hand-in-hand. The spick baritone voice of the announcer began the introduction of Mindy Olson, the face of Fresh Day Feminine hygiene, Abercrombie and Finch, and Poise Intimate apparel. Miss Min Dee Ol Son.Soprano screams and applause could be heard all the way to Macy’s at the other end of the mall. Cue cards guided Mindy’s prepared words. She recognized all the sponsors, all the labels, and all the events. As the last card dropped, Michelle said, “And finally, I want to share some unprepared personal advice to so many of you exceptionally talented, immensely photogenic, and devoted energetic next generation of fashion and presentation.Many of you are here, in the company of parents, siblings, and friends. Value them. Value your parents’ wisdom. You are shooting for the stars. However, stay tethered to a trusted foundation. You will make mistakes. Some will seek to influence you, who have not yet earned your trust. Admit to yourself that you need good career counsel and submit yourself to those trustworthy voices. Do not sell yourself short, and don’t ever want something so bad, that you compromise who you are and what you know is right. Thank you!”With that, she turned to the M C and handed off her mike. Then she took Jackson’s hand and stepped out the back of the stage.Candice was standing directly in her way. “Mindy, what you just said was faultless and classy. I’m glad we gave you the microphone. I hope we captured a recording, because someone needs to tell that message at every modeling conference we conduct. Thank you.” Candice gave Mindy a hug. Mindy did not reciprocate. Jackson and Michelle walked the dark pipe and drape corridor to the far end, where a security cop was standing guard.“Miss Olson, We have an escort team ready to take you to your vehicle.” As the couple stepped out of the cloth tunnel, a crowd of teens, guys and gals, were pressing in to greet the celebrity couple and get autographs, selfies, and hopefully some verbal interaction. The escort kept the couple moving, albeit slowly. Mindy signed several autographs and paused for at least 8 selfies. Then they reached the secure area and out to Jackson’s car.To be continued.By zachattack163 for Literotica

 Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6A Girls’ lunch leads to an orgasmic co-ed game night.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.After everyone had their fill of pizza and sodas, It began to dawn on several of them just how exhausted their college lab had left them. When Rebecca said goodnight to the last couple girls, she collapsed on the sofa and woke up when the sunrise burst into her 7th floor condo windows. She was high above the treeline, so it was just past 6am. The last thing she recalled from the evening before, was Bethany mentioning she needed to get to the bookstore before it closed at 8pm. Elizabeth drove her back to campus.“Damn! I slept 10 hours!” She made a stop in the bathroom, then went to the kitchen to make herself an omelet. As she waited on breakfast, she checked her phone. There was a text, from Erica, inviting her to join a private Facebook group with her summer school classmates from last night. That’s when she realized she was now part of a very special group of dear friends.Clicking through, she joined and then dished up her breakfast and coffee. As she ate, she noticed there was already an active thread on the group page, started by Malcolm. He thanked everyone for making this summer class so rewarding, and made a particular expression of his appreciation to Rebecca for the great hospitality at her home.Rebecca posted a ‘heart’ on his comment, and noticed it already had 7 ‘Likes’.Then she noticed she had 11 friend requests. Yep, all of her classmates were ahead of her. Having confirmed all of them, she returned to the group posts and noticed Devon just posted his own expression of deep gratitude, and hoped they would all stay in touch, at least for the summer.That’s when Rebecca decided she had a unique opportunity, because of the great condo she had all to herself. She clicked on Bethany’s profile and saw her latest post. It was published just 3 minutes ago. Flipping to her Messenger app, she called Bethany, hoping to talk.After just one ring, Bethany’s voiced cheerfully greeted; “Rebecca! How are you?”Hi, Bethany. Oh, I can’t believe I slept 10 hours! But I feel great! Did I call too early?“No, I have to train at 6am, with the volleyball team.” Bethany assured her. “Are you sore, too, girl?”“Oh, good! It’s not just me.” Rebecca chuckled. “If an athlete like you is hurting from a workout, I feel like I’m in good company.”“Oh, yeah, I have some of that, but mostly I feel very stretched out by a certain somebody’s scepter.”“Ah, yeah. Devon was your lab partner. So sorry for your pain.” Rebecca consoled.“Hell, girl! Don’t feel too sorry for me. I’ll take this agony any day, if it comes with the kind of bliss I felt yesterday afternoon.” Bethany gushed.“That good, huh? Well, let me tell you why I called.” Rebeca changed the topic. “First, thanks so much for our help with the impromptu gathering. You’re so easy to work with, and I can tell you really enjoy it.”“Oh, thanks. Yes, my mother trained me to do hospitality well, it’s sort of a matriarchal tradition in our family. I’d be happy to do it again.” Beth offered.“You were reading my mind, girl.” Rebecca was relieved. “I sorta think we should talk about that. Are you free to come by sometime soon? I can feed you lunch?”“Well, I have a lot on my plate, today, but I think I can swing by after our finals, next Monday; say, around 12:30?”“Oh, goody! Let’s do this!” Should we include anyone else?” Rebecca wanted to be considerate.“Well;” Beth paused. “I’d really like to have a lunch with all the girls, but It’s not my place to impose on you.”“Oh, duh! Why didn’t I think of that?” Rebecca slapped her forehead. “I’ll reach out to the other 4 girls, but I’ll have to apologize for the short notice. I better get right on it. Bye!”“12:30, Monday. Bye!” Bethany said and hung up.Rebecca started a group private message and sent it to all the girls, including Bethany. Surprisingly, all 6 girls were confirmed, although Erica said she’d be a little late, cuz she had to be somewhere from 12 to 12:45.Monday morning Rebecca made a quick grocery delivery order on her app, and met the driver in the lobby around 9:45. Pasta salad and fresh veggies. Rebecca kept it simple.The last sex class session was at 11am. It was a written test. Everyone was buck naked anyway, either from habit or horniness. Everyone seemed confident they knew the answers.Devon and Jackson seem to have planned an X-box guys gathering, so they didn’t feel slighted by the ladies doing something just for the female classmates.The professors didn’t try to cloak their gratitude for the students who made this experimental course work well. Dr. Phoebe Garza informed the students that an email will be sent to them later that day, to get their feedback on the course. “Several professors from at least 20 universities were involved in developing this format and curriculum. You were the first students to take the course, at any university in North America. We won’t violate your privacy, but our review will include some rather vague details about our students; particularly the variety of students and some personal challenges. We will send a draft to the individuals we may vaguely describe, but the public will not even know which university conducted this experimental class.Antonio Garza added; “You all played a part in developing a very cutting edge educational format, and we expect all the other researchers to be as impressed as we are.”Ladies BrunchAfter they were dismissed, the coeds rushed out for their designated gathering. Michelle and Elizabeth were first to arrive at Rebecca’s Park Plaza condo. The three chatted on the sofas until Bethany arrived, and Alexis arrived a minute later. They all sat around the dining room table, chatting while eating. Without the guys there, the conversation was quite different. First they all talked about how sore their cunts were, last Friday. Followed by how many pads they went through. That turned into a comparison of what pads the girls each prefer. Then they discussed when a douche is helpful.Bethany wanted to know what kind of ointment to use for sore nipples. Alexis wanted advice on shaving her cunt. Then they launched into the faux self-loathing about their tit sizes and shapes. All the girls gushed about how awesome the other girls’ bodies are. Now that everyone’s self-esteem was shored up, they began the real talk about what they had all just experienced, in the unorthodox class.Every girl talked about how terrified they all were on the first day. It brought lots of giggles. Then Erica showed up and everyone wanted to hear her account of first day nerves.“Hell yeah! I was so stoked!” Erica said with a blushing grin. Alexis and Rebecca marveled. “Listen you hotties,” Erica elaborated. “My 3 older sisters made it easier for me. All us girls filled out our curves by the time we were high school sophomores. I would have been terrified at all the sexual attention I got in high school, but my sisters were really helpful. Yeah, a lot of days I wish I had a trim, athletic body. But I was so glad the rest of you girls were getting naked with me. Ever since my dad died when I was in junior high; my mom started living a ‘home nudist’ lifestyle. My sisters sorta freaked out for a couple weeks, but then they all just started following her lead. Now I do, at home.Rebecca was intrigued. “I’ve always wanted to go buck naked at home.” She looked around the living room, then stood up and kicked off her slippers. Then she pulled off her tank-top & jogging shorts. Lastly, she unhooked her bra, hooked the strap on her thumb, stretched and launched it at Erica. Five seconds later, Bethany’s bra landed in Erica’s lap, followed by 3 other bras.As the last of the girls went topless, Rebecca came walking out of her bathroom with a pack of panty liners. “Ladies; if you’re anything like me, you’re still pretty wet in the crotch. Please keep your panties on and help yourselves to my stock of liners. I just got the sofas cleaned and I’d rather we keep them from smelling like a whore house.”As the girls finished their personal matters, Rebecca pulled a chair from the dining room and set it at one end of the two sofas which faced each other. ”Ladies, really loved having the whole class over, last night, and Bethany was so helpful. I thanked her again, this morning, and she said she’d love to help me again. She suggested that all six of us girls get together and visit. One of the things I want each of you to talk about; is if you want to have another gathering? And what would you want that gathering to be like?”The room grew quiet. Every girl was staring at the rug. Then Erica broke the silence; “Can I enjoy some prime cock?”Laughter broke out. Bethany shouted; “Leave it to Erica to say what we’re all thinking.”Erica winked at Bethany and shrugged her shoulders. Her tits jiggled and her nipples took on a very erect definition.Michelle raised her hand, nervously.“What is it, Michelle?” Rebecca asked.“Well, first I want to say that every guy in the class was an absolute gentleman. That means a lot to me. It was very difficult for me to face my fears, and I’m glad I was treated like an ordinary coed. And then there’s the fantastic way all you ladies have been so supportive. No jealousy or insults. I was more fearful of you ladies than the guys!”Several girls gave supportive nods, but were careful not to cut in on Michelle’s vulnerable moment.“What I’m really wanting to say,” Michelle went on; “Is that I think we should avoid getting clingy with the first guy we’ve opened up our cunts to. “Bruce is an absolute prince. He amazes me. But I don’t want to try to claim exclusive dibs on him. Do you get what I’m trying to say?”“Oh, you’re spot on, girl!” Erica assured her. All the other girls nodded agreement.Alexis raised her hand, to which Bethany gestured for her to open up. “I feel like I still have a long way to go; socially, I mean.” Alexis paused. The ladies politely waited. “I’d like to find a fun way to be more like Erica.”Erica’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “How so?”Alexis cautiously went on; “One summer I was at church camp. The cabin counselor played this game. Half of us were blindfolded and the other half came through and set a bare foot on our knee, as we sat on the side of our bunk. We had to guess the order of the girls, but they had shoes on when we had our blindfolds taken off. It was strange, how it got us girls to be more comfortable with our unique body size and shapes.”Before anyone could respond, Alexis quickly said, “But I think it would be more fun if the guys were blindfolded and had to each guess the order of which girls boobs they felt up.”Loud giggles erupted at the idea.Bethany then added; “How about we pitch it to the guys as a group game night? But we don’t tell them the games?”Rebecca shouted; “I love it! Assuming the guys are polite & respectful, which I’m confident they are; We can start with this game.Erica chimed in; “Wait a minute. We gotta have our turn, too. I mean if we’re gunna let them get their jollies, I wanna feel them up, too!”Elizabeth, said; “Okay, once they’ve had their game, let’s dare them to drop their shorts with us girls blindfolded. We can fondle their family jewels and ‘Guess the pecker.’”“Exactly,” Erica high-fived her.Bethany then added; “Okay. So if everyone’s good with the first two games, I fully expect the guys to want another game, called ’Guess the cunt’.”Rebecca turned to Alexis; “Are you going to have a problem if things advance to that?”“Are these all games where the guessers are blindfolded while others are naked? Alexis wanted to know.“Yeah, I think that’s how we are conceiving this.” Bethany assured her.“Okay, then I have one more concern.” Alexis said with less nervousness. “Rebecca, how about we girls have a ‘safe-word’, so if any of us has an inhibition, then all 6 of us step to another room for a talk?”“Yes! I love that.” Michelle chimed in. But let’s also use our safe word if we just want to privately share an idea, too?”Erica raised her hand. When Michelle was done, Rebecca nodded for Erica to say what’s on her mind. “Ladies. Excuse my dirty mind, but I feel inspired.” More chuckles. Then Erica described her horny ideas. Bethany finally stood and said; “Damn girl! Now I gotta go change my pad, again. Just listening to your filthy fun games has me so wet!” Game NightPool Party, and other games.It was on Sunday evening, July 3rd. the guys all brought drinks and chips. The gals put out a spread of fruits, and other snacks. It had been a hot day and the group met in Rebecca’s condo, then went downstairs to the pool & Jacuzzi. The guys used Rebecca’s roommates’ bedroom. The ladies shared her’s.At about 7pm they were showered and dressed. Everyone ate, then Rebecca finally announced the first game was about to start. Bethany had secured the use of 2 long folding tables from a lecture bowl. They were 6 feet long and only 2 feet deep. 3 Folding chairs were along one side of the tables. The guys were seated, and the girls began securing blindfolds. Rebecca began telling them what they were about to experience. As the ladies completed getting the guys set, they disappeared to Rebecca’s bedroom, where they pulled off their tops and bras. Rebecca warned the guys that any violation of the protocols would allow a lady to slap the blindfolded offender.Game One: WhoseTits.Rebecca then pulled off her top, bra, and called on the ladies to assemble. She set a countdown timer on her phone, so that every 30 seconds, the ladies would move on to the next contestant. The guys hands remained ‘palm up’ on the far side of the table, and when the phone chimed, the ladies silently leaned their chests down, into the waiting hands of the guys. Fingers eagerly explored,, but Devon got too excited and slid his fingers up Erica’s cleavage. When his knuckles lost contact with the table, Erica’s slap was heard by everyone. Laughter burst out, but the 30 second timer chimed the end of that station. 5 seconds later, the chime signaled a new round, Rebecca did her best to very quietly move from the last contestant, down to her new position at the first station.Devon’s slap played an effective deterrent. No one dared break that rule. The terror of being blindfolded and fearing a slap you can’t anticipate, is more traumatic than you can know.On round 6, Erica and Rebecca probably moaned too loud, and blew their anonymity. Truth is, every girl was so aroused, and Rebecca actually climaxed in Bruce’s fondling.When the final chime went off, the girls rushed to Rebecca’s bedroom door. Then Rebecca, having hastily thrown on her tanktop, Told the guys to take off their blindfolds, and privately grab a notecard and pen, to list the order of tits they explored.A few minute later, the girls came out with tops back on, but with their braless nipples protruding against the fabric.When the guys all set their pens down, the girls each grabbed a contestant’s card and scored it.Malcolm and Devon got perfect scores(6 of 6), followed by Jackson with 5. Thomas, Bruce, and William all got 4 of the 6. Everyone recognized Bethany, Elizabeth, and Erica. But Michelle, Alexis, and Rebecca were more similar and average, so they were a bigger challenge.Thomas and Devon both stood and turned toward the windows, to privately adjust their rigid cocks. The other guys had done their adjusting before they wrote down their guesses.Erica, noticed what Devon was doing, and said; “Devon, what ya digging for?”“Relief!” was his one-word reply.Game Two: Whose Jewels.“I’ve got an even better idea, big boy.” Erica taunted the guys. We feel that it’s only fair to switch places with you fellas.”“You wanna feel up my tits?” Malcolm teased.“Your first five words were correct, big Leprechaun. But I sense you have some gold you’re keeping from us ladies.” Erica knew she had their rapt attention. “Now offer your chair to a lady and help her with her blindfold. Then you fellas can get buck naked and let us guess whose jewels we’re enjoying.”“ Whoa!” Devon objected. “What happens if you girls don’t keep your knuckles on the table?”“We get to flick their tit with a finger.” Thomas offered.All the girls subconsciously covered their nipples with their hands. They hated the idea, but they all knew it wasn’t any worse than the slap that Devon endured.Rebecca then wanted everyone’s attention. “Everyone. I want you all to be comfortable as a guest in my home. If you don’t want to participate, that’s fine. But you’ll also have to decline the other games we may play.” She looked around to each guy and gal. Each person gave a ‘thumbs-up’, so she showed Devon how to operate the timer, then she sat and was blindfolded.The guys decided to make sure their most hung specimens were not in the line, next to each other. They decided that Bethany being right after Erica, had made it too easy to distinguish the added cup size. Thomas quietly dug into his backpack after he stripped down. He grabbed his Bluetooth speaker and synced it to his phone, then. When the guys were coming out of the spare bedroom, Thomas pressed ‘play’. The words said it all. I’m too sexy, by ‘Right Said Fred’. Thomas turned it down so everyone could hear the timer on Rebecca’s phone.I'm too sexy for my loveToo sexy for my loveLove's going to leave meI'm too sexy for my shirtToo sexy for my shirtSo sexy it hurtsAnd I'm too sexy for MilanToo sexy for MilanNew York, and JapanAnd I'm too sexy for your partyToo sexy for your partyNo way I'm disco dancingThe girls had no idea who played the music, but the rhythm broke the tension and everyone loosened up. Erica and Bethany were bouncing to the beat at their table. But Elizabeth’s tits were shaking so seductively, next to Alexis and Rebecca.Devon was flaccid until he got a look at the jiggling tits bouncing and swaying freely on the braless ladies. When the chime sounded, all 6 guys went from tippy toes and cupped jewels, to plopping their packages onto the hungry hands of the now lusting girls. The ladies’ blindfolded condition seemed to release a lot of inhibitions. The music drowned out the other sounds, and the guys simply smiled as their cocks soon rose from the open palms, to point slightly upward, stiffly. Rebecca definitely recognized Bruce’s curved cock. It was custom-designed to hit her g-spot with intensity, when copulating ‘missionary’.Erica got a bit too excited when Thomas’s super-thick cock swelled in her hand. She couldn’t remember if Malcolm’s was thicker” She was now very very horny, and her big nipples were jutting out from her tight spandex top. With one hand cupping Thomas’s ball sack, she habitually put her other hand up over his shaft, to service him. Without warning, Thomas hammered her left nipple with his right middle finger, as it was released by his right thumb.“Fuck!” Erica screamed.Rebecca quickly asked, “What’s wrong?”“Shit, he flicked my nipple hard. I guess I broke a rule when I started habitually stroking his rod.” Erica admitted, and a roar of laughter filled the room.Thirty seconds goes by very fast. The chime sounded over the strong base rhythm of Too Sexy, but the ladies released their men and the guys silently moved over. Devon rushed from his end of the 2nd table, and barely arrived at the 1st table when the chime singled the drop. The music was a great addition to the contest. But the girls were getting very horny from the delightful buffet of cocks they got to fondle.It’s a good thing the girls were on plastic folding chairs, because they were all quite wet in their soaking panties. The guys were also impacted by the affirming message of the song. Thomas was lip-syncing the song and it boosted his horniness beyond containment. His very fat cock was easy for the ladies to identify. Toward the end of the 5th round, he grunted heavily. Then the explosion hit Alexis across her blindfold, the next shot flew over her forehead and soaked into the part in her hair. By now she knew what it meant. She giggled as the timer chimed and she felt his 3rd spurt hit her thumb and run into her palm.Rebecca was last to feel up Thomas. She now felt a rapidly-deflating cock with creamy jizz dripping into her palms. His scrotum was quite different, too. Instead of hanging low and swaying with heavy testicles, it was bound tightly under his shaft and had a very firm, rounded shape. She was amazed at the crinkled texture of the scrotum skin. ‘How the hell am I supposed to identify this guy?’ she thought to herself.She decided to focus on the head and try to identify if he was circumcised. She also decided to identify the shape of the glans. Some of the guys had a glans which was very pointed, like a new crayon might look like. Others had very rounded head that almost resembled a German Nazi soldier’s helmet.The music ended about 10 seconds before the timer sounded for the last time. Rebecca was clueless.The guys all pulled away silently and swiftly went to the spare bedroom. There was raucous laughter as the guys talked openly about Erica’s punishment, William’s jizz blast, and other thrills.Meanwhile, the girls were even louder, in the living room. Alexis and Rebecca were studying the creamy jizz and how it quickly transformed a turgid rod into a limpy worm, in just seconds.Erica admitted her infraction and pulled up her tight top to check on her painful nipple. “Hurts like fuck!” she grumbled.The ladies grabbed notecards, then assembled their speculative order of cocks. When they all finished, Bethany yelled for the guys to come out.The guys came back out, but decided to stay naked, just cuz they felt horny enough to.Cat-calls and whistles ensued as the guys randomly stood in front of the tables, and each guy took a contestant’s card, then scored them on accuracy.Erica was so flustered that she only got 3 guesses correct. Bethany got Four. Three of the girls got 5 correct. Alexis got a perfect score.Game Three: Gold Digging.That’s when Thomas suggested that the girls should let the guys have a round at guessing cunts while blindfolded. Erica and Bethany grinned, because they were planning to suggest exactly that idea.“Campus” declared Rebecca. All the ladies knew that was the ‘safe-word’, so they told the guys; “Give us a second.” And the ladies went to Rebecca’s bedroom.“Okay, how’s everyone doing? Does anyone have a concern to deal with?” They all looked first at Alexis. “Just don’t let my parents find out. Other than that, I’m great!”“I should say,” Bethany chided. “You’re the cock queen, so far. None of the rest of us guessed all 6 cocks correctly. ““Well, thankfully, I’m not menstruating, but I really want to clean up my pussy before we get out there.” Alexis confided. All the ladies liked her idea and they each had a quick visit to the bidet.Rebecca also told the girls that the tables have adjustable height legs, and she’ll ask the fellas to lower them 3 inches.The gals went back out and thanked the guys for their patience. “We’re ready for more, now that we’re all uh, ‘fresh’;” Bethany shared. “But can you fellas flip the two tables on their side and adjust the legs to about 3 inches shorter? Some of the snatches will be more accessible that way.”With eagerness, the guys had the tables adjusted inside of a minute. The rules were essentially the same for this round, but the gals agreed to provide a wide enough stance to let the guys truly assess the nethers. Erica suggested a tie-breaker for the 6th round of this game. After the gals had been to the first 5 stations, they would remain at the 6th station until the guy could effectuate an orgasm for the lady. Once she came, she would grab the guy’s arm and raise it up, silently.Then the ladies put the blindfolds on the guys and stepped to Rebecca’s bedroom to strip naked. Rebecca grabbed a note card and tore it in 6 pieces, then numbered them. She tossed the scraps into Bethany’s 32F bra cup and held it up for each of the girls to draw lots. That set the lineup order, and the girls went back outThomas had secretly created a playlist while the girls were freshening up. When the door opened, he started the playlist. The girls took their places at the 6 stations. Rebecca started the countdown clock just as Madonna’s ‘Like A Virgin’ cranked up on the speaker.I was beat, incomplete I've been had, I was sad and blue But you made me feel Yeah, you made me feel Shiny and new Oh, like a virgin Touched for the very first time Like a virgin When your heart beats next to mine Gonna give you all my love, boy My fear is fading fast Been saving it all for youWilliam got slapped when his middle finger went too far back and he was trying to feel up Erica’s asshole. Other than that, all the guys kept their hands in the right place. Devon was trying to get a perfect score, so he was paying more attention to subtle indicators. Malcolm was already honing his skills of arousal.Soon enough, the 6th round was starting. Madonna was just ending on the sound system. But the next queued up song was a eighties synth band, playing ‘Baby Give it up’.Everybody wants you Everybody wants your love I'd just like to make you mine, all mineNa-na, na-na, na-na, na-na-na-na now Baby, give it up Give it up Baby, give it up Na-na, na-na, na-na, na-na-na-na now Baby, give it up Give it up Baby, give it upThe girls were now very intensely focused. They all leaned into the tables as their legs weakened. Heavy panting might have given the guys a clue of who they were fingering, but the music was loud enough to drown out a lot of the groans.Elizabeth came first. And by ‘came’ I mean she gushed enough squirt to create a puddle on the table. She raised Malcolm’s arm and he yelled’ “I’m the Pussy King of Park Plaza!”Several ladies were quickly following. None of them squirted, though. Alexis was last to await her ecstasy. The band played on.Come on and play the game of love (Give it up, give it up, baby, give it up) Everybody, is it me, give it up Come on, baby I need your love (Give it up, give it up, baby, give it up) Can I touch you, can I love you? Come on, baby, baby I love you (Give it up, give it up, baby, give it up)Finally she collapsed onto the table as her legs jerked in blissful agony. William wouldn’t stop wiggling on her clit. She finally rose up and slapped him silly. And he stopped. She raised his arm and the girls helped each other exit to the bedroom.The guys took off their blindfolds and discovered the puddle of pussy juices.As the girls giggled and generally caught their breath, the guys were writing down their guesses. The usually quiet Jackson commented; “Fuck! If I don’t get some cock relief, I might turn blue!”That got Devon and Malcolm thinking. They were both tied for first, coming into this round. Malcolm said, “We should do one more round, but draw lots for partners. The gals need to see which one of them can get a mouthful of jizz the fastest.”Devon suggested that the guys should stay blindfolded and not know which woman took a mouthful from which of them.Just then the ladies came back out and shocked the guys by remaining just as naked as the guys were.It had been a couple weeks since the guys had seen the ladies’ pussies, so some of the guys wished they had another opportunity to edit their 6 guesses.After all the cards were scored, none of the guys got all 6 lady snatches correct. William and Jackson got 5 correct. The other 4 guys got 4 correct. The accumulative scores for the guys resulted in a 4-way tie for first place. But Malcolm won the fingering orgasm tiebreaker.Game Four: Fountains.Rebecca quietly went to the kitchen and came back with a roll of paper towels. After she wiped up the squirt puddle, she asked all the guys to take a seat on the 2 sofas.When the six guys were seated, the girls began blindfolding them without any explanation.“Fellas,” Rebecca addressed them; “While you’re waiting on your blindfolds, let me tell you what’s going to happen next. The girls drew lots in the bedroom and were awarded a partner to bring some, ah, relief to.”Soon a lady will kneel between your legs and at the signal, she will begin her efforts to obtain a mouthful of your jizz. I have placed 6 paper towels on the coffee table, between these two sofas. When she gets a full specimen, she will turn and spit it onto her paper towel. That’s the race. It will help us declare a Cock Queen. Alexis is still in the lead, heading into this final round.The guys were strictly ordered to keep their arms crossed at their chests. Devon asked what the punishment will be for infractions. “I can bite!” Erica blurted out in a menacing threat. The gals chuckled, but the guys instinctively dropped both hands to their groins, in reflexive fear.Thomas somehow was once again just ahead of the curve. He felt for a button on his Bluetooth speaker and soon it roared with a duet from Right Said Fred. ‘Don’t Talk, Just Kiss’.Ooh yeah surrender me a kiss Let me loose on you inch by inch The one and only reason is fun fun fun I said, "Well baby, we've only just begun"So don't talk just kiss We're beyond words and sound Don't talk just kiss And let your tongue fool around Oh, let's fool aroundThe 6 gals silently scooched up in front of 6 guys. Some of them started with gentle stroking and ball fondling. Others licked and swallowed in ravenous craving. Soon the room was silent, but there was no timer for this game. The repetitive lyrics kept encouraging more tongue action. Alexis was struggling to get even 2 inches of Devon’s monster cock in her mouth. Bethany was having an even tougher time with the very wide girth of Thomas. Jackson felt his slender 9 inches slide into an amazing throat. He speculated that It was Erica, but wasn’t really sure it wasn’t Bethany.Rebecca was giving up trying throat Bruce. His natural curl made it impossible to take him into her throat. Michelle tried to do a combo of sucking William’s head while stroking his shaft rapidly.Elizabeth started to gag on Malcolm, while trying to throat him. Some tallywackers are just too thick for swallowing.So don't talk just kiss We're beyond words and sound Don't talk just kiss And let your tongue fool around Oh, let's fool aroundUh, were wasting precious time Don't talk kiss baby, and make it mine The one and only reason is fun, fun, fun I said, "Well baby, we've only just begun"So don't talk just kiss We're beyond words and sound Don't talk just kiss And let your tongue fool around Oh, let's fool around (fool around, fool around, fool around)As the song faded out, REO Speedwagon’s classic; “I Can’t Stop This Feeling Anymore” slowly built up energy and approached the chorus.And I can't fight this feeling anymore I've forgotten what I started fighting for It's time to bring this ship into the shore And throw away the oars, forever'Cause I can't fight this feeling anymore I've forgotten what I started fightin' for And if I have to crawl upon the floor Come crashing through your door Baby, I can't fight this feeling anymoreThomas was grunting loudly, That got all the girls focused even more intensely. Then Jackson growled and Bethany accidently swallowed his first shot. She gagged and coughed while he blasted a second and third heavy blast. When she had a good specimen, she spun on her knees and spit it onto the paper towel with her name on it. But that pivot quickly reversed and she dropped to take his cock deep into her throat for what seemed like half a minute. She was using her tongue to sort of swallow on his cock until he just couldn’t take anymore stimulation on his very sensitive cock.She drew back out and laid her head on his lap, gently stroking his leg.She stayed with him while Alexis quickly dropped her mouthful on the table. She’d squeezed Devon’s snake while she claimed her 2nd place, He was screaming agony until she released the choke she had, just under his glans ridge. He shot a fierce blast to the roof of her mouth. She closed tight and began a series of swallows, but only his massive head was inside her mouth. She wrapped both hands around his ass and gently licked his softening pipe.Michelle took all three blasts from William, but her mouth was now overflowing. The taste was shocking to her, and as she pivoted on her knees to dump her load, a good portion of it ran down her chin and dripped onto her tits. She coughed a couple times and returned to lick William clean.Bethany and Thomas pulled a load just after Jackson and Erica deposited their cream.Lastly, Rebecca and Bruce were having a delightful experience. She really wanted to get into a 69 position with him, because of his upwardly curved cock. On her knees, there is no way his rock hard shaft would even get to her throat, much less travel down it. But missionary sex would also be especially fun, given how he couldn’t miss her g-spot.Rebecca had focused so much on hosting and conducting these amazing games. She just wanted a chance to finally relax and just enjoy a fun cock to play with and practice arousing.When Bruce finally erupted, Rebecca took his first blast hard against her uvula. She coughed as she spun to the coffee table and hacked to get the thick slimy cream cleared out.But Bruce let out a loud grunt as his blast shot into her. Every other person was watching, as his 2nd blast flew over Rebecca and hit Alexis in the nose. His 3rd and weakest blast hit Rebecca’s back, and ran down to her ass crack.It was the most impressive eruption, but took the longest to get there.“Ladies,” Rebecca announced; “I need a quick shower. Can we go to my bedroom & let the guys recover while we tabulate the Pussy King competition?” The ladies were all getting up. “Fella’s you need to complete the scores and declare a ‘Cock Queen’ while we’re away. When you’re done, please help yourselves to the spread of food in the dining room.As they all finally made it back to the living room about 30 minutes later, Bethany & Devon stood to report the outcome. Malcolm barely edged out a win and came over for Bethany to coronate him with a cheap plastic crown. Devon also reported Alexis achieving the title of Cock Queen. The sheltered lady blushed as she stood facing the group with Devon behind her. Rebecca took a photo of the two, which terrified Alexis.“If my mother finds out, I’ll be disowned and shunned. Not only by my mother, but by every member of her church.”The rest of the evening was far more relaxed. Everyone had an unorthodox sexual release, and enjoyed a wide variety of cocks and cunts, respectively. A couple different table games were started.Bethany inquired of Rebecca about the missing roommates? “They are not coming back for 6 more weeks.” Rebecca explained. They have summer internships and stuff. Bethany asked if there is any possibility of a short term roommate option?“Uh, do you have some specific scenario in mind, Bethany?”“Well, I’ve been told I have to vacate the athletic dorms for annual maintenance, by Tuesday. I need a place for about 4 weeks.” Bethany explained.“Oh, hell yeah! Move in tonight! If you can go pack some bedding and basics, we can work out all the details tomorrow.”“Uh, I really need to know if I can afford this, though. I’ve never lived in a place this nice.“ Bethany said nervously.Rebecca smiled confidently and said; “Let’s just cut to the chase. What’s your housing budget?”“I only have access to $400, until the Fall semester PAL grants come in.” Bethany said, in defeat. Knowing this palace was out of her league.“I was hoping you could do $50 per week, sister. Unless you’re a total pig, I expect you’ll do your part in keeping the place in order?” Rebecca said in her best poker-faced, hard-bargaining ruse.“For real? I’ll take it before you come to your senses.” Bethany pulled Rebecca in for a grateful emphasized hug.Then Rebecca pulled away and looked her new best friend in the eyes; “Oh, one more condition.” Rebecca pressed her winning streak. “If we do another group gathering, I want it to be the combine effort and inspiration from both of us.”“We’ll have more of these? Shit, I’m getting wet panties already!” Bethany raised her arms high and jiggled her F-cup braless tits in lustful triumph.To be continued.Based on a post by zachattack163 for Literotica